Will of Fire

by TheXIIILightning

Rating: everyone
Tags: Other, Original Character, Trixie, Comedy, Adventure, Shining Armor, Random, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Main 6
Length: 74573

A stranger receives unconditional kindness in Ponyville, will these ponies change his life?

[1st Person POV]
During a stormy night, a pony arrives in Ponyville gravely wounded, his background remains a mystery.
His friend is nowhere to be found, but one part of the treasure they share will be enough to reunite them.
But in the meantime, will his life change when faced by the kindness of this small town? And what secrets is he hiding?
Only time will tell as friendships are made and ruined. Because ponies, ponies never change...

Please rate and leave a comment.
Thanks for reading ^^

Published 2012-01-23 01:15:43 UTC
Last updated 2012-10-02 02:47:13 UTC

Chapter 16 - No, Twilight No!!

Chapter 16 - No, Twilight No!!

By: TheXIIILightning

"Hey, wake up dude."

I was having a wonderful dream about... Damn, I forgot. If it wasn't for that annoying poking on my sides I would have slept for a few more minutes, but the sun in my eyes wasn't really helping. So I got up, scrubbed the sand of my eyes and I saw Spike. I yawned.

"Mornin' Spike. You feeling better?" I asked the tiny dragon, he was wearing the same apron as yesterday.

"Yeah, thanks. Just wanted to say that lunch is ready." He gave a dismissing wave and moved towards the stairs.

"Wait, 'lunch'? Did I sleep that long?" He stopped.

"Yup, Twilight told me to let ya rest." He went down the stairs. I was going to ask him 'why', but it looks like he's still a bit sickish. It's better that I don't pry.

I was was going to follow him, but as soon as I sniffed my breath, I moved towards the bathroom. Once there I realized that I had no toothbrush, so I just took a few mouthfuls of water to clean my mouth and took care of my mane. And by that I mean totally dismissing it. I liked the 'just-out-of-bed' style, it went great with my colors. And there's no chance in Tartarus that I'll EVER brush my mane. Hay, I don't even cut it. I chuckled.

Sunshine did that once when I was asleep, I didn't know that she took that small bet seriously. Besides, it wasn't fair. Pegasi don't have the strength to throw hay-bales around!

After 'un-checking' my mane, I took a small look at my wing. The feathers had regrown, and that small flight last night didn't hurt or tire me at all. I might be able to fly today if I'm lucky.

I made my way out of the bathroom and down the stairs. Spike was setting the table with two bowls of salad, and apple juice. That reminds me, I'll see if I can visit Applejack today. Just to see how she's doing. When I got down the stairs I greeted Twilight.

"Good morning Twilight." I said as I looked into the living room, now sporting a round table with somepony's wood-carved head as decoration. Twilight was surrounded with books. She gave me a smile, looking at me for just a few seconds.

"Good morning Lightning. I'll join you in a second, I'm just finishing something." She went back to her books.

I lift my head a little, she was surrounded by very large books. The ones I caught were titled: 'Advanced Telekinesis', 'The pony skeleton, a guide to prevent injuries', 'Pony anatomy', and something that started with, 'The Mare an-' I didn't catch the rest because it was blocked with other books. She has a good head on her shoulders I bet, I'm getting bored of just reading the titles.

I sat down on the table, thanking Spike for the grub but waiting for Twilight. I took the chance to make plans for the day.

If the letter got here with yesterdays mail, then that meant that Sunshine should arrive today at best. I guess before or during the night so they don't have to make another camp. Walking after sundown in just a short distance isn't dangerous, because you have the lights of the town to guide you.

So I guess I'll visit Applejack like planned, or even Rainbow. I just don't know if they want to see me, I mean. Rainbow Dash was pretty upset about what I said, I just hope that we can shake hooves before I leave. "She's your friend, and the Element of Loyalty! Of course you'll make-up." I chuckled a bit. I guess, only time will tell.

"Sorry about the wait." Twilight sat in front of me. "I had some..." She glanced at Spike. "Studying to do."

"It's fine really. I just didn't want to start eating without you." I took a small bit of my lettuce, as a way to say 'Dig In!'

"Thanks." She said before eating.

Our meal had been really quiet, Twilight was acting a bit weird. She kept glancing at me and her books. I even had the silent talk with Spike while we were eating, you know, the one where two guys don't have to say a word in order to understand each other. It went like this.

I looked at Spike, with a nod of my head and a lift of the eyebrow, I asked him. "What's up with her?"

Spike was behind Twilight, he pointed at her. "Twilight?"

I nodded. "Yeah, she's acting weird."

Spike shrugged. "How should I know."

I glared. "You must know something, you live with her."

He glared in return and turned his back on me, pointing at her with his thumb. "It's Twilight remember."

I jerked open my eyes and did three nods with my head. "Oh right, thanks anyway dude."

Spike waved his hand and went off to do his business. "No problem dude."

Twilight and I had both finished eating, so I decided to ask her about her friends.

"So Twilight, since all of you had been so kind to me. I thought I should do something to make it up to you."

"Oh?" She quickly looked at her books then back at me again. "What did you have in mind?"

"Well..." She's starting to freak me out, let's see if my hunch is right. "I was kinda mean to you girls, so I remembered to you all out or something." She looked at me expectantly.

"Applejack." Her smile dropped a tiny-tiney bit. "I figured I'd help her on the fields or something, she was pretty upset yesterday."

"Well, Applejack doesn't really appreciate help on the farm. Especially if she doesn't need it." I nodded, it seemed like her.

"What about Rainbow?"

"She just usually sleeps or goes flying somewhere around the Acres. When she isn't on Weather Duty that is."

"Rarity?" Her smile dropped a bit, but it was still honest.

"When she isn't focused on her dresses, she just uses us as pin-cushions." She giggled a bit. "And Spike's got that covered, don't worry."

"Fluttershy?" Now that smile was forced. "Her critters don't like strangers a lot. It's best you'd let her be."

"Pinkie Pie?" Okay, I definitely saw her eye twitch. "You don't want to get near Pinkie when she's baking. Trust me."

I laughed a bit inside, what a coincidence that her friends are all busy.

"What about you Twilight?" Her smile came back, with a bit of a glare. "Do YOU need any help?" I could swear that If I could read minds, that she did a fistpump right now.

"Well, not really, No." She giggled.

Are you bucking kidding me?

"Oh that reminds me, there is 'something' you can help me with." Her voice sounded WAY too happy. I don't like it.

She levitated the plates to the sink.

Having heard the noise Spike gave a growl from a nearby chair and went back to work.

"Well, I've been reading a bit, and there's this..." She motioned me to follow her into the living room. I reluctantly did. "'Spell' that I've always wanted to try." I gulped.

"Oh really?"

"Oh really..." Her voice was WAY too happy now. "Ever since I was a little filly, I guess now is a good time." She glanced to the kitchen to check on Spike, and made her way towards me.

"What exactly is this... 'spell'? I asked her.

"Nothing special, it's just something that every unicorn tries, eventually."

She did two turns around me, like she was sizing me up. I glanced to the table she was reading on earlier, I saw a page showing the male pony skeleton and all of it's muscles.

"Is it..." I gulped. "going to hurt?"

"Well not really, it might hurt me a bit though." She got a bit closer, with a seductive smile. "But trust me, it's going to be worth it in the end." She gave me that look, a predatory look. Like I was about to fulfill her dream or something.

Oh Celestia! Why me!?

End of Chapter 16

Oh my...

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Do I really need to write anything here?

Find out what happens, or doesn't happen, in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 17 - Scootaloo? Scoot, Scootaloo!?

Chapter 17 - Scootaloo? Scoot, Scootaloo!?

By: TheXIIILightning

"Phew, that one was soaked!"

I had woken up about an hour ago, Tank was beside me the whole night. So I decided to give him a little treat. I left him at Fluttershy's for the day, she always likes to see Tank, and the little guy also likes her, so it's a win-win situation. Besides, if I'm gonna spend some time with Scoots today I can't bother to babysit him, right?

After a fast dive through a cloud, I got really soaked. It's my favorite way to shower, it get's the job done and wakes me up really fast. So now, I guess I only need to find that lil' squirt. She should be around...

"Hey, where does she live anyway?" I said to myself. I was alone in the sky, so it isn't like anyone was going to hear me.

"She's always with AJ's and Rarity's sisters, so I guess that's a good place to start."

I flew towards Sweet Apple Acres, if AJ is working there, she might know where Apple Bloom might be.

I got there in a couple of minutes, but AJ wasn't in her usual spot.

"Weird. AJ's always here at this time of day." I took a small apple from a branch and ate it. I'm gonna pay for it later of course. "I guess she doesn't feel like working after last night..."

Lightning was a real jerk, but he did have a point. AJ shouldn't have said those things, but HE shouldn't have said those thing TO her either...

I'll check the town square later, she might be selling some apples today. Right now, I'll go see Rarity. Sweetie uh... Belle! She might know where Scoots is. I took another apple in my mouth, and flew towards Carousel Boutique.

*Knock Knock*

"Please come in! The door is open."

I followed Rarity's command and pushed the door. She was scribbling at her desk and Sweetie Belle was nowhere to be found.

"I'll be with you in a mom-" She turned around and saw me. A happy smile on her face. "Oh, hello Rainbow Dash. Fancy seeing you here."

"Yeah, morning Rarity." I said, waving my hoof.

"Afternoon." She corrected.

"Whatever." That was uncalled for. "I was just looking for Sweetie Belle."

"Oh?" She looked surprised. "Did she do something wrong?" She was now concerned.

"Oh, no no no. At least, nothing that I know of." She looked a bit more relaxed. "I'm just looking for Scootaloo, and since they're always together I thou-"

"If you found one crusader, you'd find the rest." She finished the rest of my sentence with a smile. "I'm sorry Rainbow, but I don't know where Scootaloo is. Sweetie Belle said she was meeting with Apple Bloom today, so you could try and find Applejack." She returned to her drawings. And I sat down on her sofa, recliner... Fluffy thing!

"I already tried to find AJ, Rarity. But she wasn't at her usual spot."

"Hmm... Have you tried the market? She might be selling apples today."

"I was going there next Rarity, but thanks either way." I was moving towards the door when.

"Oh Rainbow dear, can you please hold on a second." She stopped me. I sighed.

"Look Rarity, I already told you I'm not into those fancy frew-frew stuff." I deadpanned.

"Oh Rainbow, as much as I'd love seeing you in a dress, this is not the case. Could you please come her for a minute." She beckoned me.

I went to her side and looked at her drawings. She had tons of doodles of scarves, vests, hats.

"I feel terribly guilty about last night. So I thought I'd make Lightning something to wear. You know, as a way to apologize."

I examined the scarves and hats a bit more, they seem a bit girlish, even for a colt.

"I don't know if he'd like clothes Rarity."

"Oh I know that dear, but since you spent so much time with him yesterday, I thought you'd knew something he'd like." She tapped a pencil on her chin, and let out a sigh. "Well, I'm afraid I'll have to think of something else then."

She crushed and tossed the paper into a nearby bin, grabbing another sheet of paper.

"Well, why don't you make something for..." I thought of the name for a while, he said it a bunch of times but I still forget it.

"Sunshine?" She said.

"No, it's gonna rain tonight." I looked through a window. Rarity chuckled.

"Oh Rainbow, I meant Lightning's friend. Her name is Sunshine."

"Oh yeah, thanks." I scratched the back of my head. Real smooth Rainbow.

"That might be a good idea. Seeing how much he cares for her." Rarity wrote down 'Blonde mane' and 'White coat' in the edge of the paper. Clearly getting 'In The Zone!' like she said so many times.

"Well Rarity. If you don't need anything else, I'm gonna go look for AJ now." I moved back towards the door.

"Nothing that I recall right now dear." She opened the door for me. "Thank you Rainbow, and have a pleasant day."

"Thanks, see ya." I flew off towards the town square.

[5 minutes later]

"Hey AJ, what's up?" I landed next to Applejack, she was wearing her hat and saddle-bags.

"Oh, hey there RD. Ah'm just picking up these here fliers Apple Bloom gave out fer the Sisterhooves Social."

"That's cool. By the way, where's Apple Bloom?" AJ pointed behind her with her head.

"She wanted to try an' get her 'Apple Sellin' Cutie Mark' again. And Ah said, why not."

I looked at her stand, and there was Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, both bothering any pony that passed near them. I chuckled.

"So YOU'RE the lil' sis today?" I nudged her on the shoulder.

"I sure as hay am!" She laughed and pulled out another flier, moving towards the next one. I followed her.

Scootaloo isn't there, but I can always look for her tomorrow. Right now, I feel like helping AJ out. I've been... 'Borrowing' a ton of apples lately...

"That's cool, need any help?" As soon as I said that Applejack started laughing.

"Oh!? The Cool and Fast ol' Rainbow Dash, is offerin' to help? Is the world endin'!? She gave a small gasp and laughed a bit more. Does she really think so low of me?

"No! I mean yeah but... Sorry I bothered you AJ." I started to walk away. I didn't want to think about it, but I guess Lightning really was right... A few seconds later, AJ grabbed me by my tail.

"Oh hey now sugarcube, ah was just kiddin'. What's troublin' ya?" She put a foreleg around my shoulders.

"Nothing, it's just... I'm just thinking about last night. I guess I feel guilty, I mean..." I took a deep breath. "Do you know that little pipsqueak kid?"

"That foal from Trottingham?"

"No, the other pipsqueak, Scootaloo."

"Oh! AB's friend, what 'bout her?"

"Yeah, it's just that I know she sees me as her idol, she's even the leader of my fan club! I also knew she had trouble with flying, and I never even thought about teaching her how to fly. Not even once. Whenever I had free time I would just fly or sleep. I guess Lightning was right, I just care about myself..."

"Now Rainbow, don't say thin-" I pushed her foreleg away.

"But it's true! I'm supposed to be the Element of Loyalty, and I didn't even see that somepony needed me! I'm jus-" Applejack put a hoof over my mouth, and glared at me.

"Now listen here sugarcube, and listen well. You're mah best friend, you're the most loyal pony Ah have ever known. You tried to help mah lil' sis get her cutie mark, you encouraged Fluttershy with her wing-power, you followed Spike when he went to the Dragon colony and even helped me lots o' times at applebuckin'. If that's not Loyalty, then I don't know what it could be."

She was right, I've been beating myself for so long about things that I didn't do. That I forgot all about everything else that I DID do. So what if I like too sleep and train my stunts. That doesn't need to define me! But a promise is a promise, even if I only did it for myself. I'm going to find Scoots, and teach her how to fly. Even if it's the last thing I do. Oh right, I guess I should say something to AJ.

"Thanks Applejack..."

"Don't mention it... Now are ya gonna help me pick up these here fliers, or are ya goin' ta find Scootaloo?" I grinned and did a quick loop in the air. I just felt light like a feather all of a sudden.

"I'll do both, you know me, I'm awesome!"

Applejack just gave me that look, one that said. Now that's the Rainbow Dash I know.

[15 Minutes Later]

AJ and I have been picking up fliers for a while now. Apple Bloom spread them around like crazy this year, I even found a few ones on the roof of some houses. I already had a mouthful, so I went towards Applejack to leave them in her saddlebags. But something seemed wrong with her, she was looking at something in the local notice board. I landed near her, and slipped the fliers into her saddlebags, when she didn't move I got worried.

"AJ?" I moved around and looked into her eyes, she wasn't blinking. "Applejack, what's wrong?" I followed her gaze to the board.

Oh, Sweet Celestia...

"Oh! That lying son of a-"

"BUY SOME APPLES!" Yelled Apple Bloom in the background, while Sweetie Belle was slipping some apples into the bags of an unsuspecting 'client'.

"When I get him I'll! I'll... Oooooh!"

Applejack ripped out the poster, putting it into her saddlebag and ran towards her stand, now taking a lasso in her neck.

"There's no time! We need ta save Twilight!" She yelled running towards the Library. I cursed a bit more and flew to her side.

Somepony has A LOT of explaining to do!

End of Chapter 17

This is entirely from Rainbows POV

Oh Apple Bloom. You and your apple selling tactics.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

What did they find in the board?

And why is Twilight in danger?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 18 - I did NOT have sex with that mare!

Chapter 18 - I did NOT have sex with that mare!

By: TheXIIILightning

"Hey AJ! Wait up!"

Ah didn't listen to Rainbow, ah was to busy runnin' fer the Library.

"Who does he think he is!? Commin' into our town an' lying to everypony like that?" The Library was in sight now, so we slowed down a bit.

"I don't know AJ, but I'm going to give him an hard buck if he hurt Twilight!"

"Hey, settle down RD. We have to be careful, we need ta catch him by surprise or it might get dangerous."

We stopped a few steps from the door. If anyone herd us this could go South real' quick and real' bad.

"So AJ, I'll check the windows, you check the door. Call me if you hear anything, or if we need to break in."

"Gotcha RD." That's a good plan, and we need ta be quick. Celestia-knows what's happening in there.

Ah put my ear to the door, and held my breath to see if Ah heard anything. The door was really thick, but Ah could have swore Ah heard a little grunting. No good, Ah better check on RD. Ah moved away from the door, and looked around for her, she was standing near the ground-floor windows with... Her wings stretched and, blushing!?

"What in the hay..? Move over RD." I pushed her and looked through the window.

Ah saw Spike eating some popcorn on a chair, nothing out of the ordinary. And he was lookin' at...

Sweet Celestia Twi! Not in front of Spike!

Ah don't know what Twi was thinkin' but Ah'm not letting this go on any further!

"Come on Rainbow, we're putting a stop to this RIGHT NOW!" I grabbed her by the tail.

"But can't we just look a li-"

"NOW!" Ah slammed a hoof on the ground and Rainbow went behind me, muttering something. Ah don't care what it was, Ah'm ending whatever stupid thing Twilight started with that fool.

Ah got in position, lifting my two trusty hind legs in front of the door, ready to snap the damn thing off it's hinges.

"On the count of 3 Rainbow! 1... 2... "

"Oh Lightning hold on! I'm almost there!"

I don't know how much longer I can hold her down, she's squirming and sweating bellow me.

Why do I always get dragged into this...

"Twilight, I can't hold on for much longer!" I pressed the my hooves into the ground, we've been doing this for the last thirty minutes, and she's getting wilder by the minute.

"Just do it! I wanted this for so long!" She yelled, her face straining with focus, and her horn shining like never before.

"Spike! You know you could help out a little!" I yelled to the little Dragon, I can't take on Twilight all by myself.

"I would, but Twilight says I'm too small for this." He just threw another popcorn into the air and caught it with his mouth.

"He's right you know." Twilight grunted. "I can only do so much with Spike helping me." She trusted upwards again, I almost slipped off her this time.

"Jee, thank's Twi." Spike got of the chair. "I'll go check on Rarity, later guys."

"Spike, I'm so- Ah!" She yelled.

"Focus Twi! You might hurt yourself." I warned her. "I'm sorry, but this this might hurt a bit." I slammed my hooves on the ground, and started to push my body against her, but she kept thrusting her own body upwards. Sometimes it was her head, sometimes it was he back. She grunted a bit more.

"Just do it! I wanted this for so long!" She pleaded, I felt her body tense up. "I'm almost there!" This is it, a few more moments th-

*BANG!*

"BUCK!?"

Somepony broke the door open, and the loud noise scared me. I slipped off of Twilight, and fell to the floor. Twilight got thrown into a nearby bookshelf with her magic, and fell to the floor with a large thud and a bunch of books.

"Twilight!" Spike yelled, running towards the pile of books, and started to dig her out.

I angrily turned towards the door, but only saw a cyan blur. The same cyan blur that got on top of me, and punched me in the face.

"What in the hay is going on in here!?" I heard Applejack's voice.

"I could ask the same da-" I felt a hoof on my chest, I looked up and saw Rainbow Dash glaring at me.

"If you hurt Twilight, I swear I'll end you!" She lift her right hoof, probably for another punch, and I closed my eyes.

"What are you girls doing!?" Twilight spoke, groggily standing up. Her legs were still shaking but she was all right at least.

"What are we doing? Ah could ask you the same damn thing!" Applejack pointed at me. "You just met the guy! Ah thought better of you Twilight!" I decided to look up, but Rainbow turned her head and glared at me again.

"Don't even think about it buddy." I felt her her putting more pressure on my chest and winced.

"What are you talking about!? He's just helping me with self-levitation!" I saw a purple glow around Rainbow, but it stopped instantly. She's still a bit shaken up from that spell.

"Say what now?" Applejack asked her.

"Self-Levitation! The same spell you helped me out two weeks ago, but quit because it was 'too dangerous' and you 'didn't want to hurt me'. That spell!"

Wow, she was really mad, and I understand why. From what she told me that spell is really simple to cast, but dangerous to use. Unicorns can easily levitate other ponies and objects, because the magic is being focused in other places. But if they try to use it on them, then magic basically fights itself, and that can be quite painful.

She asked me to help her practice, so instead of using a rope to prevent her from flying off, like what happened with the bookshelf. She asked me to be on top of her. If she used a rope, she could get some serious burns, or even cut herself badly, so another pony body is the best solution to give extra weight to the proper areas.

Even so it's still dangerous, she could have pulled a leg or even worse. But the main problem it's since AJ interrupted the spell too soon, Twilight couldn't get a, 'feel' of the proper amount of magic to use. Thus rendering the whole experiment, useless.

This might be hard for her, foals can levitate themselves by accident, but Twilight. Celestia's prized student, can't. Talk about burden...

"Oh... That spell..." Applejack sheepishly scratched the back of her head. "It's just that from outside it looked like you two were... ya know."

"No! I do not know wh-" Finally she got it, I tried to explain to her that it might look like that. But she was still in 'Science Mode' to even care about it.

"Oh, 'that'..." She started to blush, I would too if it wasn't for Rainbow Dash sitting on top of me.

"That still doesn't explain why you broke down the door." I pulled them back to the issue.

Rainbow jumped of my chest, putting a little extra weight before doing so, and took some piece of paper from Applejack's saddle-bags. She grabbed the paper with her mouth, and showed it to me.

"Oh, that..." I'm doomed, now they know who I am.

"Yeah 'that'! Ya have a lot of explaining ta do!" Applejack spat.

Twilight took the paper from Rainbows mouth and started to read it.

Rainbow Dash took the time to say a few words.

"I can't believe you to me, umm, US like that!" She was mad. Spike was confused, so Twilight read the paper out loud, a shocked expression on her face.

"Wanted for murder, theft, assault of Royal Guard and for resisting arrest. The pegasus named 'Lightning' is currently found guilty of these charges and is being prosecuted by the city of Canterlot. If found, please contact the authorities and leave the area. The suspect is considered 'Armed and Dangerous'."

Twilight levitated Spike behind her, and turned the poster towards me.

Oh wow, how did they get a new picture?

"Light... Is this true?" She asked me.

I got up without saying anything, and Applejack immediately used her lasso to hogtie me.

"Of course, I'm just a vicious murderer and a burglar. Didn't you read my resume?" I said, dripping with sarcasm. Clearly they didn't find it as funny as I did.

"No! Of course I'm innocent! AJ, untie me right now!" I started to fight against my restraints.

"Ya don't get to call me AJ! And Ah won't untie you, not before you explain yourself!"

Clearly she wasn't kidding. We exchanged glares for a while longer, but they had the upper-hoof.

Option A: I could just refuse to talk, and wait for the guard to arrive and lock me up for life.

Option B: I could talk, explain what happened, and wait comfortably for the guard to come and lock me up.

Option C: Talk, and hope that they give me a head start. But the guard will still come and lock Sunshine up.

Option D: Come up with better options in the next 10 seconds.

.

.

.

I guess D sucks, so I'll go with B.

"Fine, I'll tell you what really happened." I lied sideways on the floor.

"But go get the others first. That way we can avoid anymore surprises..."

End of Chapter 18

How did I go from hot, sweaty s-... 'spells'.

To making the main character a criminal?

I need to lay off the cider, that's how!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Lightning is a criminal, despite claiming his innocence. And who is he accused of killing?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 19 - Cutie Marks

Chapter 19 - Cutie Marks

By: TheXIIILightning

"But, this doesn't make any sense. Lightning doesn't look like a criminal." Rarity said.

After AJ tied me up, Rainbow was going to get the others, but when she opened the door, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rarity were already there. Pinkie said her nose was itching and her knee was twitching, and that it meant there was a party at the Library... we didn't ask anymore questions.

"Pfsssst. I know that." Pinkie dismissed that claim.

"What do you mean Pinkie?" Twilight asked her.

"I know EVERYPONY, so I knew about that poster a long time ago." She kept her smile, like she had said a really simple thing that we couldn't understand.

"What!?" We all yelled in unison, me included. Pinkie didn't even shake a bit.

"What? My tummy wasn't pinching and my shoulder wasn't shaking. If they were, it meant there was a dangerous pony nearby. Since there wasn't any dangerous pony nearby, I figured I'd just let you girls figure it out. You know, a game!" She started bouncing in place. Twilight frowned at her.

"Pinkie, this is seri-" Pinkie grabbed her cheeks, putting on her best puppy eyes. "A game Twily!" She was now pouting.

"Fine..." Twilight sighed. "But we still need to figure out what to do with Lightning, we can't just let him leave." She pointed at me.

"As much as I ate to acknowledge it, Twilight's right. You girls caught me, and if anypony knew that you released a Wanted criminal, you could put yourselves in a really tight spot." I was still lying down. My hooves were getting sore of the rope.

"B- But girls, then what do we do?" Fluttershy spoke and Rainbow Dash reminded them of what I said earlier.

"We let him explain why he did it, and then we call the guards." She glared at me again.

"But I didn't do it!" I snapped. She gave a dismissing wave.

"Details, details. Let's just get this over with." She sat down on a pillow with her forelegs crossed. "Don't take this the wrong way, I think you're a cool dude. I'm just mad that you lied to us."

"But Rainbow, since I got here I didn't lie a single time."

"What?" She actually seemed surprised.

"Why would I lie? I didn't have any reason to. Hay, if you'd ask me about the poster sooner, I would probably say it was me!" I chuckled. They all looked surprised.

"Uhh, girls. Ah think he's tellin' the truth." Applejack squinted her eyes a bit, reading my expression. "That, or he's a mighty fine liar." I'll take that as a compliment, thank you.

"Well girls. I think we should listen to what happened, then we can decide about what to do next." Twilight suggested. We all agreed and each of them sat down on a pillow. Hey, what about me?

"I agree with Twilight. Applejack, could you untie me please?" I wiggled my hooves.

"Nnope." She huffed.

"Oh come on! I'm getting really sore."

"Ah don't care. Ya bought this on yerself." We glared at each other for a bit.

"Fine." I huffed, like she did earlier. "I won't talk until you untie me."

"Fine!"

"Fine!"

"Fine!"

"Oh for Celestia's sake!"

I felt the ropes untie from my hooves, with a hint of purple magic. Then I saw the same purple all around me. Twilight cast some sort of force field around me. I was untied, but still trapped. At least it's more comfortable.

"So, I think you both agree that this is the best solution." It was a rhetorical question, we nodded and I decided to talk.

"In fact, I don't really know where to start. I could just tell you what happened straightforward, but then some facts would be lost and things could sound way worse than they really are."

I scratched my head for a few seconds.

"Well silly, a story always starts in the beginning." She suggested, her wide grin still present.

"Thanks Pinkie, I gotta remember that next time." I smiled and rolled my eyes.

"No problemo!" She sat down again, eating some popcorns with Spike.

"Well, I guess I already told you about leaving the orphanage, and living on the streets with Sunshine for a while, right?" They all nodded.

"So starting in the beginning, I guess I better tell you the story of how I got my Cutie Mark."

"It all started when.."

[Meanwhile...]

"Hey Trixie!"

We were almost reaching Ponyville, just a couple more miles and I bet we can get there before nightfall. I spend most of the day talking to her, but Trixie seemed a bit more distracted lately. I'm happy that I get to see Lightning in a few hours, but I can't help but worry for her.

"Hey..." Trixie gave me a smile, but it wasn't a genuine one.

"Oh come on Trixie? What's wrong?" I gave her a small nudge, to see if she bright's up.

"Trixie is just... worried, for lack of better word."

"How come? Aren't you happy to see Lightning again?"

"Oh yes! Trixie is thrilled! It's just that her past experiences in this town were a bit... complicated."

"Yeah, I guess."

Getting kicked out of town, after an Ursa Minor attack can't be good for your self-esteem...

"Look on the bright side, we will only be there for the night. So don't think about it any longer. Besides, what are the changes you meet any of those ponies again?"

"Yeah." She cheered up a bit. "It's their loss that they never see Trixie's magnificent magic, ever again!"

"You're right, buck them!" We giggled for a bit, getting a few stares from the stallions pulling the wagon. "So, is there anything else you'd like to talk about?" She scratched her chin for a bit.

"Well, you never told Trixie about how you got your cutie mark." She looked at my flank.

"Really? I thought I did ages ago."

That's weird, we've been together for three days and I haven't mentioned it yet?

"Trixie's quite sure. She would remember such a story."

"Believe it or not Trixie, Lightning and I got our cutie marks at the same time." I skipped a bit in front of her, so she could see my cutie mark better.

"That's incredible." She gave a grin. "Trixie's now eager to learn more!"

"Well, I did told you about the time we lived on the streets of Canterlot, right?" She nodded. "Well, that was one of the scariest, and yet the happiest day of my life."

"It all started when..."

End of Chapter 19

This is a really short chapter, but hey...

MORE TRIXIE!

The next chapter will be a flashback, from Sunshine's POV

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

It's a Cutie Mark story? That's like... The meaning of life!

What is the meaning of life, you ask?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 20 - A new family

Chapter 20 - A new family

By: TheXIIILightning

"So, what do we do now?"

I asked Lightning. We had just finished eating a few apples that we stole from a merchant, and we are now discussing what to do next. We always used the same plan, I would distract the merchant while Lightning flew away with whatever he got his hooves on. Carrots, apples, tomatoes, anything he could carry in that short time.

The only problem was that after a few months of doing the same thing, over and over again. The merchants were starting to know who we were, and it was getting harder to steal food.

"I don't know, we are in the red right now. So I guess a good deed."

After our first month we developed a code of honor, like the ancient knights. We are still kids, so we couldn't really buy the food, but we could at least pay for it in other ways.

For each bad deed we made, we would make a good deed. If we stole from somepony, we would help somepony else. For yesterday's lunch, we helped a old lady carry her groceries home. We had already stolen food for the day, but she still gave each of us an apple. It wasn't exactly a good way to live, but it was the way we choose to. Even if the merchants hated us, the rest of the town still spoke well of us.

"The streets are getting a bit crowded, hop on." Lightning lowered himself to the ground, so I could get on his back.

"Are you sure? I'm getting a bit heavy for that."

"Nah, I can totally handle it. Hop on, we can get a better look from the roofs." He flapped his wings once, to prove a point.

"If you say so..." I got on his back, and soon enough he landed on a nearby roof.

"Phew, maybe you're right. You ARE getting heavy." He grinned.

"Watch it!" I playfully jabbed him on the shoulder. "You don't make fun of a ladies weight." He hopped a few steps ahead.

"A lady? Where? I can't see one." He landed on top of me, well not really 'landed'. More like put two hooves on my back just to annoy me. He was still flapping his wings to keep his weight off.

"Yeah, yeah. You know I'll get you for that, right?" I kept walking, jumping the occasional gap that appeared in between houses.

"Sure I do. But not right now at least."

He shot me a raspberry and started flying faster, so I ran after him. After a little while he stopped ahead of me, peering his head into an alley. He motioned me to come closer, and to keep quiet. Once I got beside him, I knew what he meant.

There was a grey pegasus colt with a white mane, roughly the same age as us I bet, being cornered by three bullies. He looked a bit bruised and his mane was disheveled, provably from a fight with those three. He's strong, one of the bullies was in the same shape has him, but since one of them had a switchblade in his mouth, and the other a bat. He's not going to last much longer.

"What do we do?" I asked Lightning, his expression was serious.

"We help him of course." He didn't even flinch. He was way to determined to do so.

"But it's dangerous, REALLY dangerous."

"Yeah, but we can't just leave him." He started flexing his wings and focused on the bullies. I know that face, he's making a plan. Trying to come up with a way to help that colt.

"What do you want me to do?" He smiled.

"Do you see that trash can, and that ledge?" He pointed behind the colt. There was a tall can, tall enough that I could get down there on my own.

"Yeah, I see it."

"I want you to get near the edge, and look tough. I'll go down there, and do the same." I get it, we will scare them away.

"Roger that!"

Lightning jumped down, landing on the head of one bully, the one with the bat. Then, he quickly got in front of the colt and flared open his wings.

"Hey! Get out of here or I'll have to get serious!" The bully he hit, shook his head and growled.

"Oh yeah!? You and what army!? That's my queue... I went to the ledge, and looked tough. The bully laughed.

"That's not an army!" Lightning took a step forward.

"She isn't." He slammed his muzzle against the bully's. "But I am!" They all took a step backwards.

It's working!

"Get out of here before I get mad!" They looked scared, but then they looked at each other in an unnerving way.

"Mad?" The one with the switchblade said. "It look's like you're the 'mad' one, getting into a fight unarmed." They gave a step towards Light. But he didn't even flinch, like he was expecting that to happen. He gave a loud chuckle.

"Hey dude?" He addressed the colt. "Can you still fight?" That colt gave a grin, and went beside him, limping.

"Of course, I'm not weak." Wow, he's brave!

The bullies gave another step back. Clearly scared of a guy that fought the three of them, and one that isn't scared of their weapons. I jumped down, to add to the fear-factor. Now it was the three of us against three of them. Everything was going according to plan, until...

*COUGH*

The colt fell to the floor, coughing blood. He still tried to get up, but the coughing got worse.

"Well, well, well... Looks like it's three on two now." The colt with the bat stepped forward.

"No, it's three on one, and you're still outnumbered." Lightning got in front of us. The colt coughed again.

"No, I can sti-" He coughed up a bit more blood. I went to support him, and he stained my white coat with red.

"Dude, you need to learn when to quit." Lightning laughed. "Just like these guys." He flapped his wings once, creating a gust in the alley.

The injured bully ran away, but the others didn't even acknowledge him.

"You're acting tough, but I bet you never got cut in your life." He sneered, getting closer to us. I took a few steps back, still supporting the colt as he coughed. Lightning took a step towards them.

"You're right." He headbutted the bat wielding bully. "I'm that good." They kept their heads joined by the forehead, I could see a small trickle of blood running down his forehead and a drop hit the floor.

I've never been so scared in all my life.

While Lightning was staring down one bully, the one with the blade ran towards him and pierced him on the sides, below his left wing. As I heard Lightning scream and fall to the floor, I paralyzed. I could see the blood on the knife, I could see the shocked look on both of the bullies faces, and I could hear Light grunting with pain.

He was getting up, flapping his right wing and holding the left one against the wound. He glared at those ponies and looked at me.

"Run..." He whispered, I was still paralyzed.

"DUDE! The hay did you do!" Mouthed the one with the bat. The other pony dropped the knife.

"I- I- I- I don't know! Hit him before he get's up!" The one with the bath turned his head, and swung at full speed.

Lightning was able to lift a foreleg to stop the blow, but it still hit him in the head with enough strength to knock him out. Those two ponies ran away, and I fell to the floor. I went towards him and started crying, shaking his body, trying to wake him up.

"Please, please, please, please..." Was the only thing I said for a long time. I kept shaking, Light's coat was now soaking wet with his blood and my tears. "Not you too. Please, please, please..."

*SLAP*

"Get a hold of yourself!" That colt slapped me, I just looked into his eyes. They were golden, confident, warm... Beautiful...

"We need to get him to my Grandpa, and fast, but you're the only one who can carry him!" He coughed once, and slipped Lightning's foreleg on top of me.

"B- But..."

*SLAP*

"But nothing!" He slapped me again. "Do you want him to die!?"

I shook myself, and put Lightning on my back.

"Lead the way." I said. He smiled and started to gallop, I went after him.

[2 Days later]

"How is he?" Sparrow asked me.

Sparrow. The colt we saved, he's been with me ever since Light got hurt. And I never left Light's bedside.

We were at his home, a small manor. His grandpa managed to bandage Lightning's wound, and said that when he woke up, he would be as good as new. Except for a new scar under his wing, the blow to the head wasn't even strong enough to give him a concussion.

"He's fine..." I dryly said. I wasn't in the mood for... anything really.

"And you?" He sat beside me.

"Fine... I guess..."

"Did you eat anything today?" He asked, full of concern.

"I'm not hungry..." I wasn't hungry yesterday, why would I be today?

"Ya sure? I made some apple pie."

"No thanks..." He sighed, and went back to his grandpa. He was near the stairs.

Sparrow's grandpa was an old earth pony stallion named Mentore, a former captain of the guard by what he told me. That's why he had this nice place. He taught me how to take care of Lightning. Since the first day, I've been the one to change his bandages, to give him water, basically everything. I just didn't want to feel useless, this was all my fault in the first place.

If he didn't have to protect me, he would still be... I started crying again.

"Suns-" Sparrow started, but Mentore put a hoof on his shoulder to stop him.

"Let her be. Such pain shouldn't be kept inside." He gave a warm smile at his grandson.

"Yeah, I know..." Sparrow hanged his head. But Mentore ruffled his mane.

"How are those ribs son?" Sparrow looked down to his bandages and gave a dismissing wave.

"Don't worry, ribs grow back."

They both chuckled a bit. But I didn't notice through my sobs.

"Hey... What's so funny?"

I gasped, I couldn't believe it. Lightning talked!

"L- Lightning?" I opened my eyes, and there he was, with the same stupid grin on his face.

"Hey Sunshine. You look terrible." He laughed

I hugged him and started crying again, this time out of joy.

"Hey now, I never broke a promise, right?" He rubbed my back while I cried.

"I- I thought I- I'd lost you!" I hugged him tighter.

"Too... Tight!" He gasped for air.

"Oh! S-sorry." I sniffed, and cleaned my muzzle.

We were both there, grinning like idiots, but this time he was the one to hug me first.

For the longest time ever...

"You know I'll never leave you, I'll always be there to protect you." He nuzzled me.

"And I'll always be there, to take care of you." I nuzzled him back.

A white glow filled the room, but I didn't care. I already had all, that I could ever need.

Sparrow was smiling, happy that everything turned out alright.

Also, to have witnessed the appearance of not one, but two cutie marks.

"You know Sparrow, I expect great things from those two." Mentore said.

They both looked at each other and Mentore pat him on the head.

"And from you too sonny. You wouldn't want your new brothers to beat you, right?

End of Chapter 20

I already gave you Trixie's, now it's their turn.

I hope you enjoyed it.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

It's great that they have a new family and all.

But what connection does this have to do with... anything else basically!?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 21 - The Moon Stone

Chapter 21 - The Moon Stone

By: TheXIIILightning

"But that doesn't explain a thing!"

Rainbow Dash was getting a bit anxious, I still haven't said a thing about the robbery or the murder. But I needed to tell them about my Cutie Mark so they could understand what really happened. After showing them my scar, the old one, it seems like they're starting to trust me again. Except for Rainbow that is.

"But it'll make sense soon enough, I promise."

"Yeah, yeah. I just don't see what the big deal is. Yeah you lived with an Ex-Captain of the guard, who cares?" Rainbow fell down and crossed her legs, clearly showing how bored she was.

That pony gave me a family, that is a big deal!

"But Rainbow." Twilight started. "It is a big deal, there aren't many Captains around you know."

"Twilight is right dear." Rarity stepped into our conversation. "The last time we went to Canterlot there were only two captains, and that includes Twilight's brother."

Wait, what?

"Twilight?" I started. "You didn't tell me your brother was a Captain of the guard."

"Don't worry, she forgot to tell us too." Rainbow chuckled.

"I already said that I was sorry." Twilight glared at Rainbow. "But it's true, my brother is Shining Armor, unicorn Captain of the guard." She said proudly.

"Wow, congratulations." She smiled. "Tell me, is Captain Hurricane still in charge of the pegasi?"

"I don't know, why do you ask?"

"I just wanted to know. Captain Hurricane took Sparrow as his pupil right before he joined the guard. I guess that nopony has best him yet." Twilight scratched her chin in thought.

"I don't think so, my brother's Bubble Shield and Captain Hurricane's Wind Armor are still the best techniques around. And nopony else filled the role of earth pony Captain yet."

Ranking in Equestria works like this.

When a pegasus or unicorn develops a technique stronger than their superiors, they are qualified to raise in rank. Also, if a Captain retires he may choose a Commander, or a strong enough pony, to take his role. He may not be as strong as the retiring Captain, but he still gets the same amount of respect.

Unicorns, are in charge of protecting the Princesses and the city of Canterlot.

Pegasi, are in charge of Cloudsdale and act as the main offensive force of Equestria.

Earth ponies, represent the citizens of Equestria, and protect all the small towns and big cities.

It's been like this since the founding of Equestria.

"I thought so." I started. "Most earth ponies serve as Sheriff's in small towns like Ponyville and Appleloosa, so there aren't many of them qualified enough to fill the role of a Captain." Mentore was an exception, he defeated Hurricane in single combat. The first one to do so, might I add

"Wait, why would somepony like Captain Hurricane, take your brother as a pupil?" Rainbow sat up and asked. "No offense." She added, my small glare worked.

"None taken." I said

"Mentore was a master of hoof-to-hoof combat, he trained the both of us in every field of combat. He also trained the entire guard before he retired, so his name was well known in the city. Sparrow and I trained everyday with him, and soon became a force to be reckon with." Rainbow Dash gave a small whistle.

"I could still take you down." She laughed, I rolled my eyes.

"Anyway, when Sparrow got old enough to join the guard, Captain Hurricane took him under his wing. Sparrow was training under the most powerful and dangerous pony in all of Equestria, so I needed to learn something too. So I made a sword and learned how to use it."

"A sword?" Applejack asked.

"A sword." I nodded.

"And couldn't ya... ya know. Learn that fancy wing thing?" She asked, and I laughed.

"I wish! I suck at weather control and anything magic related."

"When Sparrow and I fought I would always win at hoof-to-hoof combat, I was stronger than him because I never left Mentore. Sparrow would always win when we fought in the sky, but when I used my sword, we would always tie."

"In other words we were always at each other's throats, in friendly competition of course."

"Right now I'm winning, eighty-one to eighty." I tapped my chest proudly.

"Ha! Yer worse than me an RD. Though we don't count a score or anythin'"

"I'm winning, fifty-three to forty-nine..." Rainbow muttered to Pinkie, who snorted and giggled.

"What was that?" Applejack nudged her foreleg.

"N- Nothing!" Rainbow stammered.

"Ah thought so." She huffed.

"I'm sorry girls." I said. "But where getting a bit off topic here, mind if I continue the story?"

"Not at all, do carry on." Rarity said. The others nodded.

"Well, Sunshine and I lived happily with Mentore and Sparrow. But shortly before my 17th birthday, things went south." I closed my eyes, to collect my thoughts.

"Sunshine and I were at the market looking for merchants that were in need of an escort. We had made a name for ourselves, I was the brute, the one nopony messed with. And Sunshine learned medicine, she liked to spend a few days in the hospital and help the nurses. When we weren't out on work of course."

"One day on the market, somepony approached us. He was wearing a hood and had a big package, we didn't give him much attention at the time. He asked us to deliver the package to Manehattan that very same day, we were going to refuse but he offered us A TON of bits if we did. We stupidly accepted.

"We wanted to pay back the merchants, for all the food we took years ago. And that money would have helped a lot. But thanks to that stupid deal, I can't even show my face in Canterlot anymore."

"What was inside that box?" Twilight cautiously asked. I sighed.

"Princess Luna's Moon Stone." They all gasped.

It's a piece of the moon that Princess Luna created. That stone is said to be thousands of years old, it's said that in the night the moon was made, Luna took a piece of it and offered it to her sister.

The story isn't much, but the Moon Stone is more of a symbol than anything else. Although some ponies believe that that stone contains some sort of ancient power, it's really nothing more than a rock.

Princess Luna herself said it was just that, a symbol made out of stone.

"So it was you that took it." Twilight said, her voice low.

"I didn't steal it." I corrected her. "I was just caught WITH it." I sighed.

"Hold on a second!" Pinkie yelled, putting her hoof in the air. "If that mysterious pony gave you the stone, then why didn't you tell the guards?" She pointed accusingly at me.

"Yeah." Applejack said. "It just doesn't had up." She said as she rubbed her temples.

"I hate to say it Lightning..." Twilight said in a low tone. "But I agree with them." She looked me in the eyes.

"Yeah, I know it sounds bad." I sighed. "But I didn't have a choice really, the only thing that I could do was run. I didn't have any proof that I DIDN'T do it. But they had proof that said I was to blame." I lowered my head on my hooves.

"I don't understand, what happened?" Twilight said.

I looked up, and through the purple of Twilight's Bubble Shield, I could see their gaze fixed on me. Awaiting my next words. Words I knew that could drastically change their opinion of me.

Sadly, there was no way to ease it this time. I had to be blunt, and that hurt.

"Mentore was the pony who died..."

End of Chapter 21

Dun, Dun, Duuuuuuuun!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Here we go, the last flashback chapter before the adventure begins!

Who framed Lightning pegasi?

You won't find out in the next chapter, that would be silly! But still...

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 22 - Promises and Bonds

Chapter 22 - Promises and Bonds

By: TheXIIILightning

"Before you go, I have a present for the both of you."

We were saying goodbye to Mentore, this errand would take at least a week. We told him why we took the job, he said he didn't like the look of it but he trusted my decisions. Also, even if we had to leave today, we wouldn't go unprepared. Sunshine had her saddlebags packed with camping essentials and food. And I had my sword and the package on my back.

"You didn't have to get us anything Mentore." Sunshine said.

"She's right you know." I said, and Mentore laughed.

"Oh I know kids, but I'm pretty sure you'll love this."

He came back with a wooden box in his mouth, with a wide grin. He was getting old, his grey colored mane was now getting whiter, and his brown coat wasn't any better. His eyes were still bright, with the flame of a fighter. His body may have grown old, but he was still sharp of mind.

He put the box in a small table, besides to door.

"Go on, open it." He motioned us with his hoof.

I opened the box, and inside were the most beautiful necklaces I'd ever seen. One of them was golden with a round edge, like a compass, and it's pointer was shaped like my cutie mark, a lightning. The other one had all the colors of the rainbow and was shaped like Sunshine's cutie mark. It was slightly thicker and had a slot shaped like a lightning. I poked it and the colors turned golden.

"They're beautiful!" Sunshine squealed, bouncing a bit.

"What are they?" I asked. Mentore laughed again.

"Well, they're yours you ass!" He got up and slapped me on the back, still grinning.

"I had them made with my old armor." I was going to protest but he shushed me with a wave of his hoof. "It's nothing really, It was getting rusty anyway. I also asked a old friend to enchant them, I'm sure you'll find them useful."

He went to the box, and picked up the round one.

"This one is for Sunshine." She lowered her head, and he put it on for her. "It will always point you to her twin, that way you can always help Light out of whatever trouble he got himself into." She rubbed the necklace with a hoof, her smile getting wider by the second.

"Oh thank you, thank you!" She gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"Oh it's nothing dear." He hugged her back, but let go after a few seconds.

He picked up the other necklace. I lowered my head and he put it on.

"And this is for you Lightning. This way you'll always know that Sunshine is safe and sound."

"Thank you, it's amazing." I held it in my hoof, checking every detail and corner.

"Well Sunshine, go try it out." He pushed her into the kitchen. "Remember, it will always point here."

"Sure!" She said, and ran of to give a lap around the house. Mentore motioned me to come closer.

"I included something else on that one." He pointed to my necklace. "It will also tell you her mood, you know, for those random swings she has." He whispered and I chuckled.

"Thanks, it'll save me from a few punches." He slapped my back grinning. I'm getting sore.

"No problem kiddo."

Sunshine came back, with a goofy grin.

"It's amazing, it really works!" She gave him another hug. "Thank you so much!" She let go.

"I'm glad you both like it, there's something else."

"More!?" We both said.

"There sure is!" He laughed and pointed at me. "That necklace is in fact a medallion, I put something special in there for you." Sunshine came closer to me, and inspected the medallion.

"How do we open it?" I asked.

"I'll tell you, but you have to promise me one thing." He became serious, and we listened closely.

"Promise me that after the delivery, you will find that unicorn friend of yours and bring her home."

Sunshine and I traded glances, we both smiled brightly and nodded.

"We promise!" We both said in unison.

"That's the spirit!" He put a hoof on our shoulders. "To open it, you need unicorn magic. I'm sure that friend of yours can figure it out."

"Mentore, I'd like to-"

"You'll thank me after I meet that unicorn." He pushed us towards the door. "Sparrow should be near the East gate by now, don't forget to say goodbye." Sunshine skipped ahead of me.

"We will! Thanks again!"

"Think nothing of it lass." He slapped me on the back. Again... "Now git! I need my sleep."

"Yeah, yeah. You old dog." I grinned and took the air besides Sunshine.

Mentore laughed and lift his right hoof, clearly telling me to buck off and slammed the door shut.

[East Gate]

"I don't see him anywhere." Sunshine said.

We were almost outside of town, the guards seemed a bit agitated lately, but since everything looked normal so we payed them no mind. There were two identical guards ahead of us guarding the gate. I moved towards a very specific one.

"Oh I see him alright." I approached my muzzle to the guards own. Keeping them just a few inches apart.

"Nothing can hide that ugly mug of yours Sparrow." The guard didn't even twitch. "Not even your armor."

I kept staring for a while, but eventually he smiled.

"Just so you know, you need to take care of that breath." He smiled and touched the blue star on his armor. The transformation enchantment disappeared, leaving a grey pegasus in a golden armor in it's place.

The armor guards use, has a special enchantment that either turns them white, for pegasi. Or grey, for unicorns.

They use it on duty as a way to show their loyalty by removing their defining characteristics, and for defense. If you arrested somepony and they held a grudge, it could be dangerous for the guard's family.

The only exceptions for this rule are the Captains, which Sparrow is not.

"Sir." Said the white pegasus besides us. "We aren't allowed to drop our uniform." Sparrow motioned me closer.

"That's why I love working with recruits, they're so easy to fool. Watch." He whispered to me.

"Exactly private!" The pegasus got on attention. "And that's why you're getting far in the future!"

"Sir, thank you Sir!" He saluted and got into position by the gate, just like before.

"Wow Sparrow, I'm impressed." Sunshine said.

"Thank you Sunshine, and might I say you look beautiful today." He bowed. "Like usual." Sunshine giggled.

"Oh my, you know how to treat a lady." She stroke a pose. Oh Celestia, not again...

"Yeah, yeah. Drop the act smartass." Sparrow just laughed and stroke a pose of his own.

"That's, Commander Smartass to you."

"No way! You got the promotion!" I punched his shoulder.

"Yesterday actually. Captain Hurricane himself promoted me, he made a huge celebration and everything! Half the guard was there, and even Princess Luna!" He was smiling like a maniac now. Oh no, not another Sunshine.

"Oh, why didn't you tell us!" Sunshine pouted at him.

"I'm sorry Sunshine, but it was really sudden. Right before the night shift actually, I didn't have time to get home and call you."

"Well, as long as you make it up to me later, we're good." She winked.

"Apple pie?" He said.

"Apple pie." She said.

"OK! Break it up you too, we need to get going, and YOU have work to do." I hate it when they get all Lovey-dovey on each other. It's not jealousy, it's just... weird.

"Going?" He said. "Going where?"

"Somepony gave us a package to deliver, we're heading to Manehatten." I said.

"Well, don't let me keep you then, have a safe trip." He waved.

"Thanks."

We were almost crossing the gate, but the guard stopped us.

"Excuse me Sir, but all packages need to be inspected before departure." He said, Sparrow intervened.

"Come on Private, let them pass, they're family!" He said, but the guard stood firm.

"I'm afraid Sir. but I must keep my call. The rules say that every package must be inspected. No exceptions."

They exchanged glares for a while, but eventually Sparrow smirked.

"Like I said Private, you have a future in the guard. Nopony is above the rules, not even family. Good call."

"Sir, thank you Sir!" He went to his post again, leaving us alone.

"Like I said Light, I love the new recruits. I can chill while they are strict enough for the both of us."

We laughed for a bit, and I put the package on the ground. Opening it for the first time we saw that there was a box inside. The hooded pony said that if I opened the package, he wouldn't pay us. So Sparrow just had to stamp the packaging with a special seal, and the pony would be forced to do so. Unless he wanted to go to jail that is.

Sparrow opened the box, and things went bad, ALL of the types of bad.

"L- Light, do you know what this is?" He stammered.

Inside was a jewel, it wasn't perfect but it was white and shined like a star. But I felt cold just by looking at it, that stone could only be one thing.

"Is that the-"

"Do you know what you've gotten yourself into!" He roared at me and flared it's wings. The guard went to his side, and Sunshine went behind me.

"Sparrow, what are you doing?" I cautiously asked him while I opened my wings, ready for a fight.

"My job." He coldly spat. "Private! I'll hold them here, go get backup."

"Yes Sir!"

As the guard turned, to make his way towards town, Sparrow did the unthinkable.

He knocked him out with a slap of his wings. The guard landed unconscious on the ground.

"I don't know what you've done, and I honestly don't even want to." He grabbed one of the guards forelegs. "I just want you to take Sunshine, and get out of town."

"Sparrow, I-" Sunshine started.

"Just go!" He yelled at her. She started tearing up.

"Do as he says, I'll meet you near the crossroad." I told her while I grabbed the other foreleg of the fallen guard.

"I won't leave you!" She yelled.

"Leave me? There's nothing left for you here!" He yelled back.

She didn't say anything, she just ran down the road, sobbing. Sparrow and I hid the body behind a bush, that will buy us some time while we decide what to do. We sat there in sullen silence, sinking in what just happened.

"Promise me you'll take care of her." He said, looking me in the eye.

"I promise..."

"Also, tell her I'm so-"

"She knows..."

I got up and was making my way towards town.

"Where the buck do you think you're going!?" He grabbed my tail.

"I need to tell Mentore what happened."

"The hay you do! You need to protect Sunshine!" He pointed down the road.

"I NEED to tell him, he needs to know what happened from me, and just me!" I stomped my hoof.

We exchanged glares for a second or two, but Sparrow gave up.

"Fine, but before you go you need to punch me." He turned his cheek at me.

"What?" I said.

"So they believe me when I say you knocked him out, besides, everypony knows you're better than me at HTH combat."

"That's true." I said, and we both chuckled. But then HE punched ME first!

"That's for being an ass." He smirked and I punched him.

"That's for sucking at your job." I smirked back.

We laughed for a bit, enjoying our last moments together.

"Follow the wall, there should be no patrols there today." He said, I nodded and got up. "And brother..." I looked towards him, he had his hoof pointed at me. I bumped hoofs with him.

"Good Luck." We both said in unison.

[Mentore's House]

"Mentore!"

I yelled has I slammed open the door. Sparrow was true to his word, I didn't find any guard and the alarm hasn't sounded yet. I might have a few minutes to spend with Mentore, hopefully he will vouch for us while we hide from the guards.

"Mentore?"

Something is wrong, I don't hear anything. I don't hear him snoring, I don't hear him training, I don't hear anything. I can only see the darkness in the room and the faint taste of iron in my mouth. I don't like this one bit...

As I moved forward, I felt water in my hooves, and after a while, I felt something soft.

A small gust of wind opened the door a bit further, and in the new light I could see Mentore at my hooves. Soaked with blood and very still. Like he was...

"Oh Celestia..."

I put a hoof to his throat and I felt no pulse. He was gone, another pony that I failed to protect.

I stayed there for what it seemed an hour, I assume it was an hour, because the sky was now dark. The sound of an alarm woke me up from the shock and I made my way outside.

I could feel the gaze and terror of the populace on me, I had my hooves filled with blood and my lip cut from Sparrow's punch. I knew what they were thinking, I could see it in their eyes. Fear.

I followed Sparrows tip and took flight, passing over the wall without alerting any guard. Making my way towards the crossroad, and as I flew, a lot of things were in my mind.

How am I going to fix this?

How am I going to prove my innocence?

What am I going to tell Sparrow?

.

.

.

What am I going to tell Sunshine?

[Crossroads]

"Lightning! Thank Celestia you made it!"

She hugged me really tight, but I didn't care. I needed it right now and so did she. I hugged her gently and patted her on the back. She stopped crying after a few minutes and I decided to speak.

"Sunshine, I'm afraid I have something to tell you..."

"So what now?"

She cried for a long time. I wanted to myself, but I couldn't. I had to be strong for her, I had to prove my innocence, I had to get back to Canterlot and I had to find Trixie, but not before fixing this mess, No...

But right now that was only a dream, so why not dream it?

"Now..." I pat her on the head, admiring the view from the top of a hill.

A warm fire was behind us, calling us to bed. The stars above urging us to stay awake and the fires from chimneys on the horizon, calling us for adventure and many more wonderful things.

"Now the world is ours for the taking."

End of Chapter 22

Sparrow and Sunshine, sitting in a tree!

K-I-S-S- *Get's punched by Light*

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

And that's how it all happened. I swear this is like one of those horrible mystery novels...

I wonder how the Mane 6 will react?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 23 - So... What now?

Chapter 23 - So... What now?

By: TheXIIILightning

"I think you girls agree, that I can drop the spell now."

Twilight's horn started glowing, and the force field around me dropped, I wasn't trapped anymore. I found it surprising that Twilight trusted me like that, and Applejack and Rainbow Dash didn't even complain. I guess they believed my story and didn't find me dangerous anymore. Yes, I'm skilled enough to fight against Royal Guards and win, but they know that I mean them no harm.

"Well?" Rainbow crossed her arms and huffed at me. "Aren't you gonna run away?" I shrugged.

"Why would I?" They all looked surprised.

"Why wouldn't you?" Rarity said. "You've been running for the past year, I'm surprised you haven't left sooner." The other's gave a small nod and I sighed.

"Like you said Rarity, I've been running for a year. I've seen all of Equestria, I've met all kinds of ponies. But there's only one place that I can call home, and that place is the only one I can't return to." I got up. "Ponies think that I'm a criminal and I can't live like that anymore. Now that I found Trixie, I'm going back to Canterlot."

They got a little confused by that, and Twilight decided to speak up.

"Trixie? What does Trixie have to do with Canterlot? Aside from the promise that is."

"Well..." I scratched my chin for a while. "From what Sunshine told me, it looks like that Trixie can help us in Canterlot, we went to find her for mainly for old-times sake, but also because she's a performer. Trixie knows how the bars work, many types of ponies, hopefully high-class ones due to her adoption." I paused, while thinking of another reason.

"And she's a performer. Ponies 'trust' her, and that's important in Canterlot." I used my hooves as 'airquotes'.

"Why do ya say it like that?" Applejack shot me a look. She didn't completely trust me yet.

"Well, she can either be a simple performer, or a scam artist. That means that any thief is more likely to approach her, than me or Sunshine."

Twilight happily clopped her hooves. "I get it! You're going to use her as bait to find that mysterious pony!"

"Only if I get caught and arrested, I don't want to endanger anypony." I sat back down. "But I guess that plan is useless now..." Since the second they tied me up, if anypony knows that they released me, they might go to jail.

"The only thing I can do now, is to wait for the guards to arrest me."

Everypony sighed, and we stood there in silence. They were probably deciding what to do, if they would call the guards or not. If they didn't call the guards, I would turn myself in.

"Well..." Everypony turned to Spike. "There is one thing we can do."

"What is it Spike?" Twilight asked him.

"We could write a letter to the Princess, asking her to let Lightning go."

"What!?" Twilight yelled, and the other's started talking among themselves.

"Think about it Twilight, it's the best option we have."

"Spike, I can't abuse the Princess Celestia's trust. I won't do that!" She crossed her forelegs.

"But Twilight, look at this." Spike grabbed a nearby book, opening it on some special page and showing it to us. The tile read. 'Laws of Equestria: How to properly run a Utopia'.

"This book has all the laws of Equestria, this line particularly says."

For the crime of 'murder' or any other crime of similar, or higher consequences. It lies on the shoulders of the Princess of the Sun and the Princess of the Moon, to issue the appropriate punishment.

Twilight took the book and started flipping through the pages, Spike continued.

"Even if Lightning can't escape a sentence, we can ask the Princess to go easy on him. Especially if we tell her what Lightning told us." Spike gave a smug grin, a grin that dropped once Rarity levitated him towards her.

"Oh that's my Spikey-whikey!" She gave him a kiss on the cheek and the poor dragon melted.

"Ah guess we could, but first." Applejack turned her head towards Twilight. "Twilight, is this true?"

I gulped, and all of the ponies looked eager for her answer.

She rushed a few more pages and finally closed the book. She had a large smile or her face and so did I now.

"I don't see why not, I guess it's worth a shot."

*BANG*

Suddenly, confetti filled the entire room... and Twilight's mane. We all knew who was responsible for that, and we were right. Pinkie stood there with a sheepish grin holding a small blown up rocket.

"What?" She said, storing it in... nowhere actually. "I was saving it for a special occasion, and this is the specialiest occasion in the next 10 seconds!" She pointed a hoof towards the door behind her. "Oh and Twilight, you should get the door." She shrugged.

"Pinkie what ar-" We heard a knocking at the door and looked at Pinkie Pie. After a small trade of shrugs among us Twilight sighed and went to open the door.

"I'm coming!" She yelled after a second knock sounded across the room.

"Good evening, how may I help you?" I couldn't see who it was, but for the sound of it Twilight didn't know who it was. I hope it's not the guard...

"Good evening miss, I'm looking for somepony named 'Lightning'. I was wondering if I could find him here?"

That voice...

"Sunshine?" I said as I got up, Twilight moved away from the door, and there she was. Her blonde mane and white coat were clean, despite being a bit unkempt. Yup, it was her.

"Lightning? Is that you?" She was smiling, looking at my chest and medallion.

"Sunshine!" I trotted towards her, I could have swore I was hearing some sappy music in the background.

"Lightning!" She said, as her mane flowed in the wind in slow motion.

Everything was perfect, like every one of those romantic movies. But then reality happened.

"Lightning!!" She roared and drew back her foreleg. As I skid to a halt my medallion got in front of my face and it was red like a tomato. Uh-oh...

I was knocked out by the punch she gave me.

End of Chapter 23

What a Knockout!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

So, we have a letter to the Princess?

And Trixie is most likely back in town...

Will the manure hit the fan!?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 24 - Trixie, you changed!

Chapter 24 - Trixie, you changed!

By: TheXIIILightning

"That freaking hurt!"

Twilight was kind enough to get me some ice for my jaw. It seems like I was unconscious for just a few seconds, unless Rainbow Dash spent the last two days laughing like a maniac...

"Why did you punch me?" I asked Sunshine.

"WHY!?" She pointed a hoof at me. "Just look at your chest!" Oh right, I forgot about those.

I guess that I didn't have any scars since the last time Sunshine saw me. Considering that and the promise she made me before I left... I should have expected it.

"Well, I guess that Manticores are a little faster than they look." I laughed a bit while I scratched my head.

"This isn't funny, you could have gotten yourself killed!" She gave a glare so strong that it could kill somepony.

"Well, I'm alright now, and so are you." Before she could protest any longer I changed the subject.

"Oh, and I told my new friends about what happened in Canterlot." I showed Sunshine in, and pointed to the crowd inside the Library. Pinkie was waving her hoof at us while the other's just gave some polite nods. "They agreed to try and help me clear my name."

"Really?" Sunshine lift her eyebrow and Applejack gave her a nod.

"Eeyup!" She proudly tapped her chest. "What kind of ponies would we be, if we let somepony innocent take the blame, for something he didn't outright do?"

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash took flight. "I won't leave my friends hanging, that would be totally, uncool!"

Everypony else just shook their head and mouthed something similar. At least now that I have some new friends, I can finally clear my name. Sunshine was getting ecstatic and had a large smile.

"Thank you everypony!" She bowed her head a little. "You have no idea how much this means to us."

Oh yeah, I almost forgot about Trixie.

"Sunshine, where is Trixie? Didn't she tag along?"

"She did!" Sunshine grabbed my hoof and started dragging me outside. "Just wait until you see her, she has grown so much!"

"Yeah, I can't wait." I pulled my hoof away from her, and she looked worried for a second. "Go on ahead of me, I just need to talk with Twilight for a second." Twilight perked her ears a bit and Sunshine looked strangely at us.

"Ok..." She turned around towards the door. "Just don't take long."

Sunshine went around the tree house, I guess that Trixie didn't want to be near the door when it opened. I asked Twilight to walk with me outside for a little talk.

"Twilight, would you mind if I talked with Trixie in private?"

"Sure, I don't mind. I'll be writing the letter with the girls, so take your time."

"Thank you, and would you please warn them about Trixie? I wouldn't want things to get out of hoof again."

"Neither do I, I'll be sure to warn them."

"Thanks, I'll see you in a couple of minutes!" I said as I made my way towards Sunshine and Trixie.

"Wow..."

Here she was, but she was totally different from before. Trixie was no longer a little filly, she was now a full grown mare. Her two-toned blue cornflower mane was shinning, even in the night, and her azure coat wasn't behind. The only thing that I recognized were her eyes, she still had the same spark in them. A spark that said that she could do anything, and even more.

She was staring at me with those beautiful violet eyes, her face a little flushed.

"Wow..." I said again, dumbfounded. Trixie giggled a bit.

"You're not so bad yourself..." I felt my face getting red and I heard Sunshine roll her eyes.

"Come on you too!" She put her head on my flank, pushing me towards Trixie. "That's no way to greet a friend."

"Hey..." I said after Sunshine pushed me closer to Trixie, I could see her warm breath in the cold air.

"Hey..." She didn't look me in the eyes for a long time, after a few seconds I pulled her into a hug.

"I missed you Trixie." I said as I hugged her. She returned my hug.

"Trixie missed you too..." She hugged me tighter. "Both of you..."

After a minute or two, it was time to break the hug. Needless to say that the awkward silence was deafening, that is until Sunshine's snickering got loud enough to capture our attention. We both turned towards her and saw her holding her muzzle with both her hooves, trying not to laugh. Soon enough she couldn't handle anymore and dropped on the floor laughing, Trixie and I turned to each other and started laughing a bit too.

"Hehehe, Oh Celestia!" Sunshine wiped a tear of her eyes. "That was so cute and awkward, that it got hilarious!"

"Yeah." I sheepishly scratched my head. "For a minute there I forgot how to talk." Sunshine started laughing again.

"Trixie admits that she also forgot how to react." She pointed a hoof to herself. "Trixie is now a lovely and powerful unicorn," She pointed a hoof at me. "and you've grown into a strong and somehow handsome pegasus."

She blushed after saying that last sentence, Sunshine is almost dying with laughter now.

"Well, thank you for the compliment Trixie." I teased her a bit.

"Trixie did NOT mean it as a compliment!" Her face got a lot more red. "Trixie is just surprised that a tiny little pegasus could have grown into a fine stallion like yourself!" I fell on the floor laughing and Sunshine shocked on her tears.

"This is not funny!" Trixie stomped a hoof and huffed, but after a while she giggled a bit. "Ok, Trixie finds it a little amusing, but we have more pressing matters to attend to."

"Yeah, Trixie's right." I have to tell them about Canterlot, and introduce them both to the other's. Assuming that Sunshine already told her about Canterlot, that leaves a lot of things out of the way.

"Oh my..." Sunshine gasped for air, trying to calm herself. "Who were those ponies by the way?"

"That violet unicorn was Twilight Sparkle," Trixie winced at her name. "and those were her friends. They found me really hurt a few days ago, and Twilight agreed to let me live with her until you girls arrived." I said.

"So you told them about Canterlot?" She asked me.

"Well, they found out on their own. Today they found a 'Wanted' poster of me and..." I did a weird gesture with my hoof. "One thing led to another."

"I see..." Sunshine looked pensive for a bit. "So, what now?" I put a foreleg around her neck.

"Twilight said she'd write a letter to the princess, we'll talk about this later." I started walking towards the Library. "For now I'd like you to meet my new friends." Trixie tapped me on the shoulder lightly.

"Trixie does not think that would be a good idea, she already had a bad experience in this town."

"Yeah, Twilight told me about that..." Trixie looked surprised and a bit worried.

"What did she tell you exactly? And what did you tell her?"

I told her what happened, how Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash started talking bad of her, and the reason why I told them about our past. I also told them that they were terribly sorry for saying what they did, and that Trixie should apologize and try to be friends with them... Hopefully.

"Trixie... understands." She slowly made her way towards the Library, at my side. "But Trixie will not apologize to those ponies!" She huffed. "She has no reason to, Trixie is a performer not some vulgar mare that trots around, insulting everypony she meets!"

"Trixie, please try to be reasonable." I warned her. "Don't do anything you'll regret." She turned her head around and gave me a smug grin.

"Trixie knows exactly what to tell those ponies, remember that she doesn't have any quarrel with them."

I facehoofed and Sunshine nuzzled my head.

"I trust her." She smiled and looked ahead. "She's still the same Trixie we used to know." I chuckled.

"Yeah, she is." We went to meet her by the door.

And that's what I'm afraid off...

End of Chapter 24

The Great and Powerful Trixie returns!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Trixie VS. The Mane 6

The battle of the century! Who wins?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 25 - Trixie VS. Ponyville

Chapter 25 - Trixie VS. Ponyville

By: TheXIIILightning

"Everypony, this is Sunshine."

We decided that I should introduce them to Sunshine first, then it would be Trixie's turn. I'm not sure what she's planning to say, but I sure hope that whatever it is, won't get us kicked out of town. Twilight already sent a letter to the Princess, now we just have to wait for her reply.

Trixie is standing behind me and the other's were really kind towards Sunshine, although they glanced a few times at Trixie... But I guess that can't be helped, they must still hold a grudge towards her.

"And now," I got out of the way, so Trixie could take the spotlight. "I'd like you to meet Trixie."

Trixie gave two steps forward and didn't say the word. Pinkie Pie was waving her hoof at us while the other's just glared at her, except for Fluttershy and Twilight that is. Actually, Rainbow Dash was the only one that seemed angry with Trixie, Applejack and Rarity had forced smiles on their faces. At least they're trying...

A couple of minutes passed and nopony said a word, but then Trixie cleared her throat and broke the silence.

"Trixie would like to say a few words, if you'd have her that is." Trixie kept her tone cold and neutral, she even had her head held up high. The other's glanced at each other and told her to continue.

"First of all, Trixie isn't seeking your forgiveness, nor will she apologize for her actions." I facehoofed.

Oh boy...

"Trixie is a performer, a great one if she might add. So she is afraid that her performance might have gotten a little intense and out of hoof." Everypony seemed to calm down a bit, things were about to go wrong yet again.

"Although our first encounter was a little competitive, and downright dangerous towards the end. Trixie hopes that we put those moments aside, for now, and simply start over. For she will do her best to be less..." She glanced at me, recalling our previous conversation outside. "arrogant."

Well, her speech went a bit better than I expected, and I expected for it to go way worse than that.

A small silence filled the room and all eyes were on Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash. They were the ones who Trixie hurt the most, so that small speech was mostly for them. Even if Twilight, Pinkie and Fluttershy already accepted Trixie's apology, it wouldn't be the same if those three didn't.

Applejack was the first to speak up, after a couple of minutes of silence.

"Ah guess that's the best we can get outta ya, so why not." She got up, and offered Trixie her hoof, Trixie took and shook it. "No hard feelings, ya hear?" Trixie gave a small smile.

"No hard feelings." She said.

I sighed in relief. That's one down. two to go.. Rarity was the next to speak up.

"Although you made my mane positively horrid, I must admit that the magic wore off after a few minutes." Rarity slowly made her way towards Trixie. "So it would be highly unladylike if I held a grudge for such..." Her left eye twitched a bit. "small thing."

They both shook hoofs, now Rainbow Dash is the only remaining pony. Rainbow glanced at Trixie and crossed her arms, huffing in the process, but Applejack nudged her in the shoulder and she gave in.

"Fine..."She made her way towards Trixie, with a very small smile. "Even if that thunder cloud trick was a bit mean, I guess that I can forgive you." She hesitantly shook Trixie's hoof. "I like a good prank from time to time, so I can let that one slide." Rainbow chuckled and gave her a friendly tap on the shoulder. "But expect a bit of payback soon, nopony get's the lead on this prankster!"

Trixie gave her a small nod and a smile, so Rainbow Dash flew back to her seat.

"So..." I started. "Are we all friends now, or what?"

Everypony yelled 'Yes!', they all had a large smile on their faces, even Trixie.

But Pinkie Pie had other plans...

"Heads up!"

She yelled, before setting up another rocket, this one filled Sunshine's mane with confetti. We all gave her a friendly glare, she just shrugged and said.

"Backup Party Rocket, I never leave home without it."

After sharing a laugh, at Sunshine's expense, everypony approached her and Trixie. I bet they have a lot of questions, considering everything I told them. I wanted to spend some quality time with Trixie since we had a lot to talk about, but I guess that seeing her happy like she is right now, it's all that matters.

I don't know how much she changed, but it wasn't a lot actually. Even if she tries to be cold and act like she doesn't care about what ponies think of her, I saw how relieved she was when they forgave her.

"Hey Lightning, look at what just arrived."

I turned around and saw Twilight, levitating a scroll.

"So I guess this is it..." I sighed.

I wonder what the Princess wrote, maybe the guards are already on their way here.

"Yeah, do you want us to read it in private, or with the other's?" She asked me.

"With all of you of course. That's not even worth asking." I chuckled a bit.

Everypony gathered around a circle, Sunshine and Trixie at my side, while Twilight stood in the center to read the letter. She took a few seconds to unwrap the scroll and unceremoniously began reading it's contents.

Dear Twilight Sparkle, my most faithful student.

Even if the contents of the previous letter had made me fear for your safety, I have complete faith in you, and your friends. Please act with the utmost care around that pony, even if he has proven himself harmless, he is still a criminal in the eyes of Equestria.

I will have you know that I have entrusted Lightning's case with your brother, Shining Armor. Surely this new information will come in useful for the apprehension of this new suspect, if there is any might I had.

I have also entrusted Lightning's arrest in your hooves Twilight. In yours, and those of the Elements of Harmony.

I expect to see you both in the next twenty-four hours, so have a goodnight sleep my dearest student.

P.S.: Keep Spike close to you for the night, if anything happens have him warn me. I will be there in just a few moments, to make sure you're safe and sound.

Your dearest teacher.

Princess Celestia

"Ok..." I started. "So it seems like I'm still under arrest, but now they have taken the chance that I'm in fact innocent, and re-opened my case." I gave Twilight a nod of appreciation. "Thanks a lot Twilight, that's better than anything I could have hoped for." She gave me a sheepish smile.

"Don't mention it, it's the least we could have done."

"No." I corrected her. "The least you could have done was to leave me in the hospital." I got up and faced the girls. "You girls have completely changed my-- our lives in just a few days!" They also changed Sunshine's, and maybe Trixie's lives. "Is there anything I can do to repay you?" I asked them.

Nopony answered...

"C'mon! I'll do anything!" I pleaded.

"Hey now, settle down sugarcube, we don't want anything from ya. We just like to help the pony folk."

"Applejack's right dear." Rarity added. "This is the least we could have done, and we don't want any form of compensation." Rarity gave me a determined look.

"But I have to do something to thank you, I insist." I stomped my hoof, not in an angry way, quite the opposite.

"Well..." Twilight started. "There is one thing..." She scrapped the floorboards with a hoof. Oh? OH!

I glanced at Applejack and Rainbow Dash, they shared my thoughts. The three of us facehoofed at the same time. There's no way that I'm helping Twilight with that spell again. No way, no how!

"Trixie can't help but wander, what is it that you need Twilight Sparkle?" Unless...

"Twilight just needs some help with some spells, I'm sure you'd love to help her out. Right, Trixie?"

"But of course!" Trixie put a hoof on her chest. "Trixie has learned many spells, she can surely help."

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Applejack whisper something into Rainbow Dashes ear, something that made her flush red and her wings spread open. Applejack proceeded to roll around laughing, while the pegasus shamefully hid her head in her hooves. I can only imagine what she told her... Oh no!

My wings also puffed open, and everypony looked at me. Soon enough, the laughter was directed at me, everyone was laughing except for Rainbow. She just took the time to settle her wings down and mouth something that looked like, 'thank you'.

"Well, haha everypony." I sighed and closed my wings. "But I guess it's time to hit the hay. Princess Celestia's orders!"

I chuckled and yawned, it was getting late and we had to catch a train in the morning. Everypony just said their farewells and agreed to meet by the train station tomorrow, Applejack offered to stay here for the night but Twilight politely refused. Saying that she should warn her family before going to Canterlot, Applejack agreed soon enough and left.

That just leaves me, Spike, Twilight, Sunshine and Trixie in the Library. Sunshine agree to take the spare bed, and Trixie and I would sleep near the fireplace. That way we could catch up on things.

We made a small pile with the pillows, and snuggled together near the fireplace. It was just the two of us, and the warmth coming out of the fireplace and our bodies. It was perfect.

"Hey Light..." Trixie mumbled.

"Yeah?"

"Remember that promise we made, just before Trixie left?" I nuzzled her head.

"Of course, I promised to see the world, and you promised to be the greatest performer in Equestria."

"And if Trixie recalls, Sunshine promised to help everypony she could find." She chuckled.

"Yeah, come to think of it, we have all achieved our dreams." Trixie lift her head and looked me in the eyes.

"But not together..." She nuzzled me back, I closed my eyes and felt her mane in my cheek.

"We're together now, that's all that matters."

She sighed, a happy sigh full of relief. It's incredible, we've been apart for almost eight years, and yet it seems like it was only a few days. I feel happy, happy for having her at my side again.

It's like having a piece of my heart restored, a piece that broke a long, long time ago.

We stayed still and silent for a while, enjoying each other's presence. When I felt her shift closer to me, I gave her a small kiss on the head and went to sleep.

Even if tomorrow ends in sorrow.

Today has been just perfect.

End of Chapter 25

Trixie has a gentle side!?

The horror! The horror!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Celestia is gonna bring down the hammer of justice!

Who will it hit?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 26 - Train to Canterlot

Chapter 26 - Train to Canterlot

By: TheXIIILightning

"Good morning sleepy heads! Breakfast is ready."

Trixie and I woke up at the sound of Sunshine's voice. After rubbing the sand out of my eyes I got on my hooves and greeted her. Trixie also got up, with a small case of bed-mane that she quickly fixed with her magic, and greeted us both.

"Good Morning, Trixie slept like a foal last night." She said as she made her way towards the kitchen, I took her side.

"So did I, and it's been a while, I don't remember the last time I slept that well." I gave her a small smile, I was feeling great today.

"Trixie is happy for you." She smiled a bit, looking at Sunshine. "She missed both of you." Sunshine nuzzled her head.

"Yeah, we missed you too Trixie." Sunshine motioned us to follow her. "Now come, Spike and I made us some breakfast and you never tried my cooking, Trixie!"

After they were out of ear shot I gave a small groan, Sunshine just can't cook...

"Well? What do you think?"

Sunshine was eager to hear our thoughts on her cooking. The five of us were now sitting at the table, trying to enjoy our meal. It's easy to distinguish what Spike cooked and what Sunshine cooked, you just have to look for the burnt marks and the eggshells.

"Well..." I gulped at the sight of the pancakes, they were squishy and black. "The pancakes aren't half bad." I took another small bite, trying to keep the rest of the meal inside my stomach.

"Pancakes?" Sunshine looked at Spike. "We didn't make pancakes." What!?

Instead of spitting the stuff out of my mouth, I accidentally swallowed them. It tasted awful! It was a mixture of ashes and... oranges?

"Sunshine... is this, orange juice?" I seriously hoped it wasn't, but the sad expression on her face told me everything. "I'm sorry, I guess that I suck at cooking..." Her ears were now floppy, and her enthusiasm faded. It was a sad sight.

"Trixie enjoys it." We all gasped and looked at Trixie. "What?" She gave a dismissing wave. "When you live alone like Trixie has, you either learn how to cook or how to enjoy the filth you make." Her eyes bulged a bit at what she just said.

"Trixie meant no offense, Sunshine. Trixie hates to admit it, but she is a terrible cook." She gave a small, embarrassed chuckle.

"Thanks Trixie." Sunshine said, still a bit sad. "At least somepony likes my cooking..." Spike took a bite out of some charred eggs.

"I like the eggs you made. They taste funny, a good kind of funny." He took another bite, while rubbing his belly. Twilight looked up from her bowl of oats, she kept to them after almost choking on... I think it was a napkin, but whatever it was, it sounded crunchy.

"Spike, I mean no disrespect to Sunshine, but you eat gems." She pointed an accusing hoof at Spike, to which he just shrugged and kept eating.

"Hey!" Sunshine put a foreleg around Spike's shoulders. "Gems are beautiful! So I take it as a compliment." She gave us a smug smile.

"I hate to tell you this Sunshine." Spike started. "But I also ate poisoned cupcakes once, and I kinda liked them." He munched on another charred egg. Sunshine forced a smile on her face.

"How poisoned were they?" She cautiously asked. Twilight answered.

"Enough to poison half the town, and Spike still ate them from a garbage can." Twilight, and the rest of us, gave a small disgusted stare at the little dragon.

"Yeah yeah, you make fun of me, but I'm the best cook at this table." He pointed a finger at his own chest, puffing it with pride.

I took another bite out of my, now almost empty, bowl of oatmeal.

"Yeah, I give you that Spike."

We spent the rest of the meal laughing and sharing stories.

"So girls, and Spike, what are we doing for the day?"

Spike was doing the dishes and we were deciding our plans for the day.

"Well..." Twilight started. "The train is only scheduled to arrive in a few hours, so we have a few time to spend around Ponyville. I'm going to get the library ready for Spike, while we're away, since he volunteered to keep an eye on things." She gave an appreciative glance towards Spike. "So you three are free to look around town, as long as you meet us at the station in a few hours."

"Sorry, but I already have plans." Sunshine spoke. "Rarity invited me to join her at the boutique, so I'll meet you at the station later." She got up and made her way towards the door.

"You? In a boutique?" I said, trying to hide my grin. Sunshine isn't the more cautious of ponies, especially concerning her mane and coat. She huffed.

"Yeah! I'm still a mare after all." She pointed at me with a mock frown. "In case you haven't noticed."

"Riiiight, well see you later." I waved at her, chuckling a bit. She said goodbye to us and left.

"Well Trixie, I guess it's just you and me today." I gave her a smile but Trixie only shifted in her seat.

"Sorry but Trixie must refuse." She gave me a pleading look. "Trixie wishes to speak with Twilight about some... stuff. I mean, if it's alright with you Twilight."

"Sure, there's no problem at all." She looked a bit worried. "But, what do you need?"

"Trixie just wants to talk about the events surrounding that terrible night, you know, when the Ursa attacked. And she wishes to learn more spells, like the ones you used."

"Oh really!" Twilight happily clopped her hooves. "I have this volume by Starswirl the Bearded, it has tons of spells that I'm sure you'd enjoy. Oh, and I also have this encyclopedia about constellations, it has a great chapter on Ursa Minors! And I al-."

"OKAY!" I said. "This is getting way too technical for me." I got up and went towards the door. "I'll meet you girls by the station, have fun until then." Trixie already had a pile of books in front of her while Twilight was scanning the shelves.

"See you later Lightning, thanks!" She waved at me, a huge smile on her face.

I waved back and left. It's good to see Trixie's smile again.

"Ah, I missed this."

I was lying down in a fluffy cloud, finally I had my wing fully healed. It still hurt a bit but that's normal, I've been lacking the exercise for a long time.

This town is really peaceful, I flew around for a while and nothing special happened. I saw foals playing in the streets, ponies selling stuff at the market and even a few couples at the local park.

This town is perfect when compared to Canterlot, it's peaceful, friendly and the view is amazing. I wish that I could live here someday, maybe build a house on a nice hill, get a job that doesn't involve me almost getting killed.

Start a family...

Yeah, I wish that I could settle down somewhere, live a happy life and stop running. But wishing is easy, it's like Mentore always said. "If you want something, go get it! Don't look at your hooves until it hits you in the head!" Ha! Then he would always headbutt me to prove his point...

"I miss you, old bastard..."

I closed my eyes and rested for a few minutes, until I heard a train in the distance. I guess I better go, don't wanna keep the girls waiting.

I jumped up and flew through the cloud, getting a little water in my face to wake me up.

"At least I have my wings back."

A short flight later and I arrived at the station, everypony was there already, except for Sunshine and Rainbow Dash.

"Hey girls, glad to see I'm not the last one here."

I said while landing, flapping my wings a bit to remove that annoying sting sensation. Do you know the feeling when you have a really bad itch on your back, but can't quite reach it or scratch it? Yeah, imagine having that multiplied by ten. I'm gonna have to wait a few more days until my feather's regrow, but at lest I can fly.

"Where's Rainbow Dash?"

"Ah don't know, she was supposed to be here already." Applejack stared at the skies, muttering something while she searched for that pegasus.

"Ah swear, if ah was selling my cider today, she would have spent the night camping..."

"I bet." I chuckled a bit, turning towards Rarity. "What about Sunshine? Wasn't she with you today?"

I heard a loud growl behind me. "I'm right here you idiot!" That was Sunshine's voice, I can't believe I didn't notice her.

"Sorry Sunshine." I turned around to face her. "I was just a bit distra-... woah..." I got speechless.

Sunshine was completely different, her coat was a lot cleaner and shinier, and her mane was slightly trimmed, much like Rainbow Dashe's, but longer like mine.

Around her neck was a beautiful blue handkerchief, with her necklace proudly on top of it.

Her eyes were a lot brighter and she was wearing a tired and happy smile.

She looked like... well, she looked like a mare!

"Surprise?" Sunshine said, giggling a bit. She was giggling!?

"Let me guess, you spent the day at the spa?" I gave her a small grin.

"Ugh! Don't tell me about it!" She saw the hurt expression on Rarity's face. "I mean, of course I enjoyed it Rarity, every girl likes to be pampered from time to time. It was just a bit... over the top for my first time." Rarity gave her a look.

"First time? Does this mean there will be others?" She leaned closer to Sunshine, eagerly awaiting her response.

Sunshine looked into my eyes, judging my expression. Then she glanced at her flank and tail, appreciating the way it softly moved in the air.

"Oh, most definitely."

Twenty minutes have passed. Twenty. Minutes.

The conductor was getting antsy, after all he had a schedule to keep, and one can only wait so much time for one pony, even if she is one of the Elements of Harmony.

Thankfully Rainbow Dash arrived in time, to put it bluntly. The conductor was already yelling, "All aboard!!" throughout the station.

"Where were you Rainbow Dash!?" Twilight snapped. "We're going to be late!" It took us some time to calm down Twilight, let me tell you, that pony has a thing about following schedules...

"I'm so, so sorry!" Rainbow was panting a little. "I just had some, uh... weather pony stuff to take care off! Yeah, can't leave without taking care of the paperwork!" She panted a bit more. "And let me tell you, there's a lot of paperwork!"

Applejack and I traded glances, not buying what she was telling us. But we had to board the train now, so we let it slide this time.

"Ah don't know if ah wanna know, or even if ah care. Just get on the train missy." Applejack huffed and boarded the train, already in a bad mood because of Twilight's overreaction.

"Yeah, I'm coming, hold your saddles..." Rainbow muttered under her breath, thankfully Applejack didn't hear her. She passed by me with her head slightly low.

On a normal day I would have asked, "Hey Rainbow, what's wrong?" But this isn't a normal day. There isn't a normal day when these six ponies are together.

The best I can do is to sit still and think about my trial.

I poked my head outside and waved at the conductor that was minding the engine. he waved back and blew the whistle, signaling that the train was departing. I closed the door and made my way inside.

Everypony was talking with each other, any remorse they had towards Trixie seemed to be gone. Twilight also seemed to have calmed down, because she was talking with Trixie with a large smile on her face. Probably about some new magic tricks or something.

Sunshine was showing off her mane and new handkerchief to Fluttershy, even though she was nearly unintelligible when we met, Fluttershy seemed to open up to us.

I'll have to remember to properly thank Rarity, Sunshine and I had a pretty rough life lately, that spa trip was something she desperately needed.

I slipped away towards the bedrooms, I need to rest and practice a bit before my trial. Since I'm going to talk to a Princess, I'll need to be really polite and formal, but not too formal like Twilight said. Princess Celestia might be royalty and the most powerful pony alive, but she likes to be treated as anypony else.

Imagine if everypony was scared of me, I wouldn't have any friends or eve-... Rainbow Dash?

On the top bunk I could see a small rainbow colored tail, slightly twitching in the air. I chuckled a bit, she didn't hear me.

Rainbow probably came here for a small afternoon nap, hay, I could use one too. I carefully walked towards the bottom bunk and made it my own, I didn't make the slightest noise.

I couldn't ear anything, except for the sound of railroad and... is somepony crying?

"Rainbow Dash?" I heard her give a small jump on top of me, clearly she wasn't expecting anypony to be in the room.

"Light, is that you?" She poked her head on the side of the bunk, eyeing me on the lower one. She gave me a small frown. "I- I wasn't crying! My, uh... my throat just hurts!" Her voice was a bit choked and her eyes a little red.

"I didn't say you were." I gave a humorous chuckle at her terrible lie, even tough I was worried for her.

"Yeah, because I totally wasn't! I mean..." She sat down and smacked her head on the wall. "Darn it, I can't do anything right..." She muttered.

I got up from my bunk and flew up to hers, she didn't object, that could be a good or a bad sign. She didn't look too good, her mane was disheveled and her eyes lacked the spark they always had. But aside from the small redness in her eyes, nopony would know the difference.

We stayed in silence for two minutes, before I asked her.

"Do you want to talk about it?" She didn't move, she kept staring at the ceiling.

"No..." Oh Celestia, she's gonna give me the 'one word' response. Might as well get this over with.

"Listen Rainbow Dash." I used her full name for emphasis. "We don't know each other for a long time, I don't know all of your friends, I don't know your family, hay, I don't know if you own a pet dinosaur!"

I saw a small smile on her face, that's an improvement.

"But I want you to know one thing Rainbow." She looked at me. "You have friends that care deeply about you, whatever you say to yourself you are not alone, you will never be alone. If there's anything troubling you, you just need to say so and we will be there for you... Ugh! I'm just not good with this sappy emotional stuff."

I scratched my head a bit, slightly embarrassed. Rainbow Dash seemed to have noticed.

"Hey, it wasn't that bad." What she did next surprised me, she hugged me. "I think I know what you meant." I hugged her back and we stayed like that for a few more seconds, until she broke the hug.

"Do you still want to talk about it?" I asked her, Rainbow just shook her head.

"Nah, I'm good." She hopped off the bed. "Let's just say it's something only I can do. Nopony else." She went towards a small sink to wash her face.

"Alright Rainbow, just remember what I said."

"I will, thanks!" She gave me a large smile and went towards the door. "Oh yeah, why were you here anyway?" She stopped and looked at me.

"I just wanted to practice a bit for my trial, since I thought nopony was using the bedrooms I remembered to come here."

"Oh really?" She gave me a big grin. "Are you sure you didn't just miss me?" Well, that looks like the Rainbow Dash I know.

"Yeah, as if!" I said in a mock voice, we both chuckled a bit.

"I'll tell the girls you're busy, we'll come and get you went we arrive to Canterlot."

"Thanks, see you later Rainbow." I said as I lay down on the bunk.

"No problem, later." She got out of the room and closed the door.

Well, that sure was interesting, I wonder if I did the right thing by telling her what I did. I'm not sure what happened, but I don't think anything small could make her act like that.

I mean... she's Rainbow Dash! A speedster and daring pony that doesn't fear anything! And she was crying...

Well, whatever it was she said she could handle it, the least I can do is trust her on that. For now, I should only have to worry about my trial.

End of Chapter 26

Canterlot awaits!
So does Rainbow Dashe's therapist!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Guilty or Not Guilty!?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 27 - Trials and Tribulations

Chapter 27 - Trials and Tribulations

Chapter 27 - Trials and Tribulations

By: TheXIIILightning

"I don't know if I should feel scared, or honored!" I said in a mock tone.

My wings were tied and, oh I dunno... half of the Royal Guard was in front of me! They had their armor and their spears were pointing straight at me, and I think that even the tiniest flinch I made, could set off the new recruits they possibly had.

I literally just got out of the train, yawned a bit and almost walked into a freaking spear! When I said that I would be practicing for my trail, I actually meant that I would sleep on it. And that's great, I actually have a few ideas for then, that is...

I looked at my right, the nearest guard flinched a bit but took a step closer, increasing his grip on the weapon.

If I make it to the trial...

"Remember Light, everypony knows you around here." Sunshine whispered to me. "For what they know, you killed their teacher. And you know how Mentore was like during training."

Oh I know, he was definitely crazy. And to these guys I'm even crazier, I would be afraid to fight me! Even with backup.

"At ease soldiers!" Spoke a white unicorn with a blue multicolored mane. The armor he was wearing was the one meant for captains, the purple might have been a personal touch. From Twilight's description, I guess this is her brother. "This pony is here on his own free will!"

The spears were lifted and now I had a little breathing room. Twilight trotted over to her brother.

"Shining!" She gave him a small nuzzle, he also nuzzled her, but tried to keep his composure in front of the troops. "I missed you so much."

"I missed you too Twily, I've been so worried." He stopped nuzzling her and moved towards me. "This pony didn't do anything to hurt you." He was talking more to me, than to her. "Did he?" His eyes narrowed, trying to catch any hint of deceit on my face.

"No no no, of course not!" She gave him a small push on the shoulder. "He has been very polite and caring with me and my friends." She turned towards our small group. "Isn't that right girls?" I heard a bunch of supportive responses, Shining Armor seemed to be pleased with it.

"If you say so..." He turned towards me again, extending his hoof. "My name is Shining Armor, Captain of the Guard." I bumped his hoof, a bit hard but he didn't even flinch.

"Pleasure, my name is Lightning, but I guess you already know that." I gave him a smug look, thankfully he took it in a good way.

"So I've heard, charged with murder and theft of ancient relics can get you pretty famous around here." Touche...

"Yeah, hopefully I can get that sorted out today. And you don't have to worry about Twilight, she is a very capable young mare, she basically saved my life." I nodded towards her, she got a bit sheepish after Shining gave her an approving smile.

"I have complete faith in my little sister, but as her big brother I just can't stop worrying." He pointed at my scars. "Are those new? Our reports didn't include any special features, like scars." I put a hoof on my chest.

"Oh, this is what I meant by 'saving my life'. I was hurt really bad and showed up at Twilight's doorstep. Apparently I had fainted because of blood loss, but she and her friends managed to take me to the hospital." Shining nodded, following the story.

"Might I ask what happened?" He was clearly a soldier, looking after every detail. "Those scars are not from any ordinary accidents, they are most likely from a stab, cut or even-"

"It was a Manticore." I said. He looked surprised, so did a few recruits around us. "Sunshine and I were escorting a small caravan of two ponies, a foal and an elder, through the Everfree forest." I pulled Sunshine closer to me, messing her mane a bit with my hoof. "A Manticore appeared on the path we were taking, so I stayed behind so they could escape. Short story short, I lost my sword after wounding the Manticore, big mistake, ran around for a few hours dodging swipes and lunges, got thrown through a freakin' tree and lost a few gallons of blood." I gave a dismissing wave.

"You know, the usual."

"Wow..." He didn't know what to say, clearly I got the upper hand in this confrontation. "That must have been quite a day, right?"

"Nahh." I chuckled a bit. "I just call them, 'Tuesday's'."

"So I don't even get a lawyer?"

After a 'small' escort from the train station to the palace, all of us were waiting inside the main hall. The ceiling was incredibly high, and the walls were colored with various tones of blue and pink. Some would say it looked tacky, but in the evening sun that was passing through the multicolored windows, it looked amazing.

Shining Armor was designed to be my... guide, foalsitter, chauffeur, it's your pick. His only job was to make sure I didn't cause trouble until my trial. Which was right now!

"Princess Luna and Princess Celestia wish to resolve this matter with the utmost discretion. And considering your charges and lack of evidence, it seems to be the best course of action for a fair trial." Wow dude, chill on the big words...

"So what? Yes I couldn't find any evidence that proves I'm innocent, but I still have rights!" What do they expect me to do? Just waltz in there and say, 'Oh Hi Princess! Just so you know, I'm innocent Ok! Well bye!' Yeah, I can see how that will turn out, but look on the bright side, I would finally know if the moon is made of cheese.

"You have to be reasonable Lightning." Twilight said. "Princess Celestia only wants the best for everypony." The other Elements of Harmony nodded, but I still wasn't convinced.

"Twilight Sparkle is right. You need to have more faith in my sister." Princess Luna!?

I bowed, and so did everypony else. Yes, I can act all cool and cocky in front of a Captain, but she is a Princess! She deserves our respect.

"Please everypony, there is no need for such formalities. Please stand." She beckoned us, her voice was gentle but still very menacing. Her eyes showed the power that she undoubtedly had, but they weren't different from anypony else, they showed signs of doubt and kindness.

The Elements greeted the Princess of the Night, each in their own way. Trixie, Sunshine and I stood silent with our heads slightly low. I noticed a slight frown in the Princesses's features, but it disappeared as fast as it appeared.

"My sister wishes to speak with this..." She looked into my eyes, her deep blue eyes seemed like the darkest night, unending and beautiful. It's like she's staring into my very soul, watching every moment of my insignificant life. "Lightning, alone. I shall speak with the Elements of Harmony and those that accompany him." She made her way down the hall with everypony behind her. Trixie and Sunshine gave me a final, worried, glance before disappearing around the corner.

I turned towards Shining Armor.

"I guess this is it, there's no use running now." I sighed.

"No, I locked the doors." He jiggled a few keys with his magic.

"Hey! I didn't know you had a sense of humor." I'd jab him in the shoulder, but I have enough charges as it is.

"I don't." He shrugged. "I just remembered that there aren't any keys on the moon, so at least you have that." Ouch bro, ouch...

He opened the doors for me and I made my way inside the Throne room.

After passing a few columns I was in front of Celestia's throne. I didn't notice the windows detailing the feats of those six great ponies, and of others before them, including the defeat of Discord by the Princesses. I didn't even see the Princess herself, my head was too low for that.

But I could feel her, I could feel her warmth on my fur, and her gaze on my head. It screamed of power and kindness, hopefully she would give me the later instead of proof of the first.

"Tell me my little pony, do you know why you are here?" She spoke, calm and commanding.

"Yes..." I couldn't say more.

"Do you know the consequence of your actions?" She spoke again, her tone unchanging.

"I do your highness..." I was gaining my confidence, even if just a little.

"Do you regret them?" Again, that same unchanging voice.

"... No." I said, daring to look at the Princess for the first time. She looked surprised and didn't say anything else. She wanted me to continue.

"I know how much pain my actions brought, I ran away from my problems and brought the ones I love down with me. That is the only thing that I regret, that's why I'm here today, so I can stop all the running and keep on living." I sighed a bit, the Princess didn't say anything.

"I am accused of terrible things that I couldn't even dream of committing. I ran away to try and prove my innocence, but that only served to make me more guilty." The Princess got up, and slowly made her way towards me.

"So you choose the easy way out. You choose a path of vengeance." Her voiced seemed colder.

"Yes, I will not lie Princess. In the first few months I could only think of hurting whoever made all of this happen. Whoever made me loose my family and friends..." I stood silent for a while. "But as time went on, I saw that I too did the same to Sunshine, I brought her with me when she could be happy if she only stayed behind."

Princess Celestia is making me relieve my darkest moments, emotions and thoughts that I have long since forgotten, pushed away for lack of better word.

It's as if she wants to break me, so she can mold the pieces together after every piece of regret and anger is gone.

"Tell me my little pony." She was in front of me right now. "What would you do if you faced the pony that made all of that happen?" I looked up, she was smiling. A motherly smile if I ever saw one... which I didn't... Since I didn't say anything, she continued.

"Would you take your revenge, make justice by your own hands and be satisfied by it." Yes, I would have choose that a long time ago.

"Or would you turn your back and leave his fate in the hoof of other's. Live the rest of your days knowing that you could have avenged your loved ones, but choose not to."

I took a long time to answer, knowing full well that the Princess could sense every tiny bit of doubt that I had. Every fiber in my being is screaming vengeance, but my hearth is telling no...Who is stronger?

"If I choose vengeance, I would be killing two ponies. A monster, and whoever killed my teacher. I will not make that mistake! I have friends now, ponies that love me, ponies who I love, and ponies that I have to protect! I will not do anything to hurt them, I made that mistake a long time ago, one that I'll never commit again!"

The Princess narrowed her eyes and lowered her head, she was looking at me the same way her sister did, not so long ago. After a few seconds she looked away and smiled.

"Very well, my little pony." She made her way towards the same door I entered, opening it with her magic. "I'll go check on my sister, I wish to hear her opinion on this matter."

She turned her head to the left, motioning Shining Armor to follow her. Then she turned her head to the right and nodded.

"Captain Sparrow will keep you company while I'm gone. I'm sure you two have a lot to talk about." Sparrow!?

"Certainly your highness." That voice... it is Sparrow!

He walked inside the throne room and closed the door behind him.

Sparrow was wearing a normal Pegasi armor, although the helmet had his own white mane coming out of the top, and he wasn't wearing the camouflage spell, his gray fur was everything that I could see under the golden armor.

I made my way towards him.

"Brother! It's been so long, how di-" He pushed me into a column, his foreleg was squeezing my throat.

"I am not your brother." He sneered. What is wrong with him!?

"S-Sparrow, what are yo-" He pushed harder.

"How dare you bring Sunshine back!? Didn't I tell you to run!?" He removed his foreleg from my throat, I fell to the ground.

"I had no choice!" I got back up after regaining my breath. I looked him straight in the eyes. "I couldn't force Sunshine to live like that any longer. I only want what's best for her!"

"So do I!" He stomped his hoof. "But she doesn't have a life here anymore, and neither do you!"

"Why are you so thickheaded!?" I had to control myself, I want to punch him so badly. "Our lives are here! They have always been here! We may have left Canterlot, but Sunshine never left you, I never left you."

For once, he didn't say anything. He just turned and made his way towards the door.

"This doesn't change anything... brother." He said before opening it and stepping outside, closing it behind him.

Let's see, Sunshine changed her looks, Rainbow Dash broke down, almost got 'nearly' killed by The Guard, got stared down by both Princesses's, and my brother hates my guts... What the buck is going on!?!?

For Celestia's sake, can anything else happen!?

"I will now read the verdict" Sounded Celestia's voice... Wait, what?

I looked around and the room was filled with ponies, Twilight and her friends were at my left, they were giving me looks that said I had gone mad. It seems like I zoned out for a few moments. Sunshine and Trixie were at my right with Shinning Armor, Sparrow was nowhere to be found.

I looked up and saw both Celestia and Luna staring at me. I gave them a sheepish smile and beckoned them to continue.

"As I was saying, I will now read the verdict for the accusation of murder." She cleared her throat and awaited for everypony's attention.

"I, Princess Celestia, and my dearest sister, Princess Luna. Find the defendant, Lightning... Not guilty of the murder of Il Mentore."

A few cheers sounded across the room, courtesy of Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. I wanted to cheer as well, but I couldn't, they still had plenty more to say.

A few moments later Princess Luna took her sister's place and began reading from a small scroll.

"I will now read the verdict for the accusation of theft, the item in question being the legendary Moonstone." Everypony went silent.

"I, Princess Luna, and my dearest sister, Princess Celestia. Find the defendant, Lightning... Guilty!" I heard a bunch of gasps across the room, I even saw Rarity fainting from the corner of my eye. Everypony was whispering among themselves and I could see a frown increasing in Luna's features.

"SILENCE!!" Luna's voice was loud enough to shake the ground, but at least everypony was now silent. Princess Celestia rolled her eyes and whispered something to Luna.

"I- I apologize, that outburst was not necessary in this situation." Nopony said anything, so the Princess continued.

"As I was saying, we find the defendant guilty, but for lack of better evidence he will not be punished to the full extent of the law." Well, now I'm even more interested. Luna unwrapped the rest of the scroll and began reading it.

"From here on out, until the real thief is found, Lightning is forbidden to leave the city unattended. And every time he wishes to wander around the streets of Canterlot, it shall be in the company of either a member of the guard or that of an Element of Harmony."

"If Lighting proves to be a respectful citizen, these charges may be dropped and he shall be treated as a normal citizen, with the same freedoms as such."

"In the efforts of capturing the real criminal, if there is any, Lightning is now required to cooperate with the guard in any efforts relating to his case. As such, he earns the title of 'witness' and is allowed to carry a weapon at all times, considering it is only for self-defense."

"If any harm comes to an innocent by your hands, you are to be severely punished without possibility of a trial."

Princess Luna narrowed her eyes and looked at me.

"Do you agree with the terms presented to you?"

Innocent of murder, but guilty of theft, that's way better than what I thought would happen.

And I even get to try and catch the murderer, why wouldn't I agree with this?

"I do, your highness." I said.

"Very well!" Luna smiled and slammed a giant hammer on a nearby podium. "CASE CLOSED!" I didn't even notice that podium was there, but I did notice Celestia whispering something in Luna's ear. She blushed and slammed the hammer again.

"I mean... CASE CLOSED FOR NOW!!"

Arghhh! Stop yelling so loud!!

End of Chapter 27

And the trial is over!
And with that, I mean my hearing!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

WHAT!? DID YOU SAY SOMETHING!?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 28 - Wet ponies and fluffy pillows!

Chapter 28 - Wet ponies and fluffy pillows!

By: TheXIIILightning

"I can't believe it, we get our own room! In a palace!" Sunshine squealed.

Now this is the life, after the trial ended Princess Celestia treated us to dinner. We had a pleasant meal with both of them and the others. I was a bit worried at first, I'm not a classy pony or anything, so my table manners are pretty basic.

But luckily nopony else seemed to mind, Rarity was the only one that seemed to follow any kind of rules. Except for Twilight and the Princesses that is, but they ate at a comfortable pace, but always keeping their posture.

Everypony else just 'dug in', using Applejack's words.

After dinner, Celestia asked if we would like to stay the night, since we couldn't find any cheap hotels at this hour, we gladly accepted.

Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy would share one room. Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash would share another. Sunshine, Trixie and I would share the last one.

Each room had a bathroom and four separate beds, so space clearly wasn't a problem.

"Remember Sunshine, this is only for the night." I told her. "We can't abuse Princess Celestia's generosity." For her credit, Sunshine stopped jumping on the bed.

"Yeah, I know..." She looked sad for a few moments, but cheered up again in a few seconds. "But a girl can dream, right?" She kept on giggling and jumping. I swear, she has the same age I do, but she acts like a small filly sometimes.

"Come on Trixie, join me! It's fun!"

"Trixie would rather have a warm shower." She said as she made her way towards the bathroom.

"Awww, that's boring!" She stopped jumping and sank down on the mattress. Faking her sulking.

Trixie didn't say anything, but water started running inside the bathroom. I made my way towards Sunshine and sat on the opposite bed.

"You're in a good mood today."

"Why wouldn't I?" She got up and gave me a large smile. "The trial went fine, you're not locked up, we found Trixie, aaaaaaaaaanddd~!" She waved her hooves around while gasping for air. I took the bait.

"And?"

"I might have spoke with Sparrow earlier. Captain Sparrow might I add, isn't it great!?"

"So I've heard..." I said, not too enthusiastically. Sunshine frowned a bit.

"What's wrong? Aren't you happy to see Sparrow again?"

"I am, but it's nothing really. You know us, we're always at each other's throats, we just need some time to sort it out."

"I hope you guys do it soon, I hate to see you fighting all the time." What?

"Sunshine, you never told me that. Why didn't you say so sooner?"

"I guess I didn't want to ruin your friendship... I mean, when you guys had those stupid races and stuff, you always looked so happy afterwards, and that kinda made me happy. But when you guys fought and hurt each other, I couldn't help but worry."

"Sunshine, yo-"

"I know it was only training, and even if it wasn't you were just having fun! I guess I was kinda silly back then." I leaned forward and put a hoof on her shoulder.

"Sunshine, I promise you that Sparrow and I never hated each other, that's just who we are. Two big brutes that don't know any better." She smiled a bit. "I promise you that everything will get back to normal. But for now..." I booped her lightly on the nose.

"You need to ask Sparrow on a date." She turned beet red and started stammering.

"A d-d-date!? S-Sparrow and I aren't d-dating! What gave you that idea!?" Your face for one...

"Please, don't try to deny it, I know how you guys were like before all of this. There's no way that either one of you could forget each other."

"Yeah, I may still have feelings for Sparrow, but that doesn't mean the same for him!" Yeah right, he almost killed me for bringing you here...

"Trust me on this, he still loves you." I gave her a reassuring smile. "So, what did you guys talk about earlier?"

"Well, after Princess Luna was done talking with us, I asked Sparrow on how he's been." Oh right, Princess Luna had a similar 'interview' with them, I assume she just asked questions like, 'Do you trust him?', 'Is he violent?', the normal stuff.

Anyway, back on topic.

"Well, what did he say?" I asked, a bit curious.

"He kinda complimented my mane..." She said blushing. I chuckled a bit. "He said that he's been doing fine, he got promoted to Captain after the 'Changeling Coup'".

"Really? He took Hurricane's place?" She nodded.

"Yes, he said that Captain Hurricane and a small force of Luna's Nightguard were patrolling the Badlands when the changelings attacked, they had received warning of some rampaging dragon's but they couldn't send the Wonderbolts or any other pegasi, because of the wedding. Shining Armor had to take charge of everything while Hurricane was gone, but it turns out that the reports were fake, made by the changeling in hope of splitting our forces."

"Wow, those changelings had a nice plan going on..." Sunshine nodded and kept talking.

"Sparrow said that after Shining Armor got captured and his shield broke down, he took charge of everypony. Shining's 2nd in command got knocked out soon after, and so did a lot of ponies. But he managed to hold some of them off while the recruits and other soldiers gathered the civilians near Lower Canterlot."

"Sorry Sunshine, but I hardly believe that Sparrow could face an entire hoard of changelings, on his own." He must have twisted the truth a bit to look better in front of her.

"But he said that he didn't." I turned towards her, she continued. "He said that he got overrun after a few minutes, and covered in some... green slime or something." She shivered. "Either way, it wasn't for winning the fight that he got promoted, it was for his bravery." Sunshine gave a happy sigh, I rolled my eyes.

"I still remember what he said: Hurricane gave him his position, acknowledging his skill in battle, Princess Celestia accepted it, for his efforts in defending the weak. Princess Luna directed the event, in honor of his battle against darkness."

"Wow, and you remembered all that?" I gave her a slow whistle. You must be crushing bad."

"S-Shut up!"

She threw a pillow at me, thankfully I managed to dodge it in time, sadly, Trixie did not. The pillow hit her in the face and slowly slid onto the ground.

"Trixie sees that you two are having a pillow fight, if you wish, Trixie could come back later." She turned around and tried to flip her mane, but since it was still wet it only landed on top of her back with a loud *flomp*.

"Hahahaha!" Sunshine and I started laughing like crazy, at Trixie's expense. She gave as a small, evil grin.

"Nopony laughs at the Great and Powerful Trixie!" She threw that same pillow at my head, hitting me right in the muzzle.

"Oh now you're asking for it..."

The three of us grinned at each other.

"PILLOW FIGHT!!"

We all yelled, shortly after I smacked Sunshine in the head with a pillow, and Trixie threw herself over me, making me land on the floor slightly wet and a bit sore.

"Get him Sunshine! Trixie's got him pinned down!" She yelled at Sunshine. Sunshine came into view, with a very large, possibly fluffy, pillow of doom.

"H-Hey, no Double Teaming! That's cheating!" Trixie game a small 'Ha!' in defiance, Sunshine just grinned.

"You know what Trixie... Lightning his right!" Trixie's eyes got very, very wide, very fast. Just enough for her to see the feathers flying around, after the pillow hit her square in the face. She rolled off of me and I got on my hooves again, looking for a pillow, but I couldn't find any!

Trixie got back up, and her horn started glowing, so did three other pillows around the room.

"Oh, it is on..."

End of Chapter 28

A pillow fight and a wet maned Trixie?
You can thank me later~!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

[Insert Hype joke here]

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 29 - Parting ways

Chapter 29 - Parting ways

By: TheXIIILightning

"And don't forget, Rarity! Spike can't eat too much candy at night, or else he'll get a tummy ache." Twilight said.

Everypony, including me and Shining Armor, were at the train station.

Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Applejack had to go back to Ponyville today. They couldn't waste anymore time around Canterlot, after all, they had their own jobs to take care off.

Fluttershy had to take care of her pets, she said that it wasn't fair to force Angel to feed all the animals, even if the local vet was keeping an eye on them.

Pinkie Pie had to work in the bakery, and since the Cake's wedding anniversary was coming up, she wanted to foal sit their foals and surprise them with a second honeymoon.

Applejack had farm work to do, her brother can't possibly take care of the orchard by himself.

And Rarity had plenty of orders to fulfill, so she offered to keep an eye on Spike while Twilight stayed in Canterlot.

Oh, that reminds me. Twilight told me this morning at breakfast, that she'll be staying a few days in Canterlot. She wants to visit the library here, spend some time with her family. You could say that she's on vacation.

She told me that if I needed to go anywhere, I could ask her to accompany me. I told that I was grateful for her offer, but that I am perfectly fine on my own... sorta. I mean, she's on vacation! Who am I to take that away from her?

"I already told you dear, Spike will be fine." Rarity had already said that three times, but Twilight can't stop worrying. "Spike has a good head on his shoulders, he can cook and organize an entire library on his own. I'm sure he won't be that big of a hoof-full."

"I know Rarity, but what about Sweetie Belle? Taking care of two foals on your own... Maybe I should jus-" Rarity put her hoof on Twilight's muzzle.

"Don't even finish that sentence dear, Spike isn't a foal! He's just as mature as you and I!" Twilight glared a bit at her. "Okay, almost as mature, but my point still stands dear. You need a vacation, if you're not outside with us five you spend the entire day inside the library." She removed her hoof from Twilight's muzzle. "And that is not healthy Twilight."

"I guess... Just make sure he behaves, okay?" Twilight sighed, but with a soft smile.

"I'll hardly need to, but I will Twilight, you can count on me." Rarity turned and boarded the train, passing through Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

"Are ya sure there's no problem in staying RD?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah, no problem. I already asked Thunderlane to replace me for a while, I'm sure he can keep my schedule."

"I'm sure he can, but what about yer pet turtle?"

"Tortoise." Fluttershy corrected, peeking out a window.

"Whatever. Is Tank gonna be alright?"

"Eeyup, I left him at Fluttershy's before I came here. I also told him that I'd be gone for a while, so he won't miss me as much."

"Just wait a darn' toothin second! Ya were plannin' on staying all along?" Applejack narrowed her eyes at Rainbow Dash, scanning her face for lies.

"Y- Yeah, maybe I was... It's no big deal."

"No big deal! You left yer job and yer pet, that's a big deal!" Applejack yelled at her.

"Fluttershy said she's okay with it! And so did Thunderlane!" Rainbow yelled back, stomping her hoof.

"That's not the point Rainbow, ya need to start takin' yer responsibilities serious! Yer not a filly anymore!"

"That's right! I'm not a filly, I'm a young mare! I'm old enough to make my own decisions!" They stared at each other for a while, not minding the attention all of us were giving them.

"Fine!" Applejack huffed and turned around. "But don't come running back to me, if whatever yer plannin' bites ya in the flank!" She stomped her way inside the train.

"Fine!!" Yelled Rainbow Dash.

"Fine!!" Applejack yelled back.

I facehooved and turned towards Twilight.

"Are they always like this?" Twilight sighed.

"Everyday..."

"So, how long can I stay in here?" I asked Shining Armor.

"For as long as you need, the palace is always under the guard's watch, so it's the perfect place to keep an eye on you." He said, not even looking at me.

"What about Sunshine and Trixie? Can they stay here aswell?"

"I don't see why not, as long as you don't mind sharing a room with them." He turned right, leading me down another hall. "I'll inform the maids later, they will prepare your beds and clean your room."

Shining Armor was giving me a tour of the palace, telling me the Do's and Don'ts of the guard, the areas that I'm allowed to enter, and other boring stuff.

He said that we can stay in the Palace for as long as we need to, thankfully I won't have to find an hotel or apartment, that would be extremely painful for my wallet.

Sunshine and Trixie are out exploring the town, Trixie wants to find a job and so does Sunshine. I'm glad those two are feeling better, our lives are slowly going back to normal.

Twilight went to visit Shining's wife, Princess Cadence. Lucky bastard... And Rainbow Dash is nowhere to be found, she just flew straight away after fighting with Applejack. Twilight got a bit worried, but we managed to convince her to give Rainbow some room.

Now about me, well now I'm a part of the guard... sort off. I don't get a uniform, badge or anything. I just have to be polite to the citizens and aid anypony in need. That's basically what I did before, minus the formalities and the constant escort.

"... and here we have the barracks..." Great, I wasn't paying attention. "This area is off-limits, except in a case of emergency." He turned right again, this time towards an even longer hall. "Now down this hall, we hav-" Somepony opened a door in front of us, Shining stopped and saluted.

"Good morning, Commander Hurricane!" He said.

In front of me was a tall, slightly old, pegasus stallion. His mane was combed back, sporting a light blue color. He had a beard the same color of his mane, but slightly spiky in the ends. After a closer look I saw the same spikes in his mane.

He was wearing Luna's Nightguard armor, a black armor with an evil looking eye at it's front, it was really intimidating. His white coat under that armor gave him a younger look, but if I had to guess, he might be as old as Mentore.

If I remember correctly, Hurricane gave is superior post to Sparrow so he could join Luna's guard. I don't know why, they are still part of the Pegasi, but more of a combat unit. I'll have to ask Hurricane if I have a chance.

"At ease Captain Shining." He waved a hoof. "We are no longer of equal rank, there's no need for such formalities."

"Sorry sir, force of habit." Shining calmed down, Hurricane rolled his eyes and looked at me.

"What do we have here..." He gave a few steps around me, it was creeping me out. "Aren't you Mentore's kid? Lightning, or something?" He knows Mentore?

"I am sir." I gotta remember that he's a soldier, a very good soldier. "Did you know Mentore?" He laughed, loudly.

"Ah yes, indeed I knew him! We had the same teacher, it's a shame what happened to him." I got a bit silent, but Hurricane kept laughing.

"It's that fools fault for slacking of training." He poked me on the ribs. "What about you son, Sparrow told me that you're quite the fighter."

"I can handle myself..." I don't like this guy. I just... don't.

"There's no need to be humble son! I trained Sparrow day and night, if you can still stand after fighting him, you're strong." He turned towards Shining. "Stronger than him I bet." Shining just huffed.

"I don't know, but I hope the opportunity to find out never rises." He glared at me, I gave him the same look. "Right Lightning?"

"Yeah, I don't want to fight anypony." I answered truthfully, Hurricane scoffed.

"Cowards, if you have the strength to fight, why run from the challenge!? There's nothing better than to fight, except fighting for a cause!" He tapped his armor with a hoof. "I am still to find a worthy opponent for me and my squadron. There's nopony, griffon, dragon or changeling that dares fight me!" He tapped me on the ribs, again. "And those that do... well, let's just say they won't be feeling anything so soon."

Shining and I shared the same look, agreeing that this guy is crazy.

"I heard that you use a sword son, where is it?" Hurricane got his composure back, eyeing me seriously.

"I lost it, I got in a fight with a Manticore and had to run away." He snorted, turning his head away from me.

"Run away? Ha! Come with me, I'll get you a new sword, a good sword." He turned his back on us and went down the hall. I turned to Shining to ask him for permission.

"I'll go check on Twilight, you're free to wander around the Palace until I come back."

We said our farewells and I went to meet Commander Hurricane by the barracks. This guy might be crazy, but he is a fighter like me. I hope we can understand one another, and I need to know how he trained Sparrow. One crazy pony is more than enough for me to deal with...

"What about this one?" I asked Hurricane, he eyed the sword I was holding carefully and gave a step back.

"Let's see if you know your steel son." I already knew what he was about to do, and stood still. If I moved just a bit, could die. After a few seconds of waiting, I only heard the sound of metal clattering on the floor. I looked down and I saw a bit of the sword I was holding.

Hurricane cut through it without making a sound! Like he did to the other twelve swords before that... The poor pony that was with us, the blacksmith I assumed, was in the verge of tears!

"Weak, these weapons are pathetic! You couldn't scratch a dragon's hide with this stuff!"

Commander Hurricane has the strongest wind sword in the entire guard, there aren't many weapons that can withstand a veterans technique and many less that could withstand his! The blacksmith and I knew that, but that numskull of a pony has too much pride to give up. And by that I mean give up until he finds a weapon that can.

On the way here I managed to ask him about Sparrow and his promotion. He said that Sparrow is a strong pony, but after I left he lacked motivation to improve. Hurricane gave him his former rank so Sparrow would get stronger, and by that help protect Canterlot. And Hurricane as a member of the Nightguard, leads a team of specialists against any dangers that threaten Equestria, be it pony or not.

From what I can tell, Hurricane is a freak that lusts for battle, but he treasures Equestria above all else. Even his own life.

"Follow me Lightning, I know where we can find a sword for you..." Hurricane sighed and left the armory without a word.

I followed him and only looked back once... why? Because nopony wants to see a grown stallion cry.

That poor guy has a lot of forging to do...

"Now THIS, is a sword worthy of your talent." Hurricane said.

Commander Hurricane told me to wait by the training grounds, while he went home to grab something. And what he brought was amazing.

It was a beautiful sword, extremely well sharpened and in perfect condition. It had a golden hilt with bronze colored, fake-leather straps. The hilt had a small string attached to the end, in case the user wants to wield it with a hoof. It looked like a normal sword, but it had some strange black metal covering half the blade. It made half the blade near the hilt, blunt, and the other half razor sharp.

"My family didn't like killing, but weren't less deadly for it. This blade is proof of that." Hurricane spoke with pride." It's reinforced with a mixture of diamond dust, bronze, metal, literally everything you can think of. It doesn't matter what it is, if it hits the black section of this sword, it won't break. On the other hoof, if it hits the anything else, well..."

Hurricane approached a small pony shaped scarecrow, the ones you use for training, he did a quick movement with his head and cut the dummy in half.

"It's no different from any other sword, but in capable hooves like your's it's a deadly weapon." Indeed it- wait... My hooves?

"Hurricane, sir... I'm sorry but I can't ac-" He threw the sword towards me, impaling it on the ground.

"Just take it." He flared his wings open. "I have no use for it, my wings are my weapons. I have no son's, the guard is my family. I only have my name, and even that will die with me." He moved towards me and gave me his hoof. I bumped it.

"That sword has been in the Hurricane family for generations, and each and every one of us served in the guard to protect Equestria. I could give it to Sparrow since he is my pupil, but I'm giving it to you because you can use it."

"I- I don't know what to say..."

"Don't say anything, just fight! Fight for yourself, fight for your family and fight for Equestria!" He yelled.

"Show no mercy to those that defy you, because they will be ruthless. They will try to kill you and only you can stop them. That's why I'm giving you that sword, I want you to fight for those that can't."

I grabbed the sword with my mouth, it was incredibly light and the balance was perfect. I took a few steps back and did a number of swings, testing out my new weapon. But then I felt something blocking the sword and a ton of wind hitting my face.

Commander Hurricane was blocking the sword with his wing, grinning like a madman.

"I'll do my best, sir."

End of Chapter 29

I can swing my sword, sword!~
Cuz I am the lor- *gets shot*

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Trixie gets a job!
Will she be a plumber or a french maid?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 30 - The perfect crime

Chapter 30 - The perfect crime

By: TheXIIILightning

"Phew, now that hit the spot." I said, shaking the water out of my fur.

There's nothing better than a cool, long shower after a long day of training. I literally spent hours in the training grounds, trying out my new sword. It's perfect, I can even fly with it!

After a while I went to the Armory, to see if the blacksmith had something that I could use has a sheath. The poor guy was still shaken up for loosing a quarter of his weapons, but he cheered up when he saw my sword.

He said that he'd offer me something cool if I let him examine the sword, I didn't see any problem, so I went further into the Armory in search of something I could use. He gave me a very interesting saddlebag, if you could call it that.

It was composed of two belts, that had to be tied around my belly, so they didn't touch my legs or wings. Both sides had another belt connecting the two, my left side had a sword sheath that fit my weapon. and my right side had a small bag. It was useful if I needed to carry anything, money, papers, smoke-bombs. Anything!

It was light, useful, and pretty darn cool.

I spent another half-hour talking with the blacksmith so he could examine the sword, and told him to call me if he needed anything.

Since Shining Armor was nowhere to be seen, I just returned to my room and took a shower. If my schedule is right, it's almost time for supper, so Trixie and Sunshine should be back by now.

"Took you long enough..." Right on the dot.

"Hey! What's up?" I greeted the girls, they looked tired but still happy.

"I could ask you the same thing." Sunshine said, pointing to my belongings. "Where did you get that stuff?"

"I met Commander Hurricane today, we talked for a while and he gave me that sword." Trixie started using her magic to levitate the sword, she moved it closer to her so she could get a better look. "Be careful, it's really sharp." Trixie frowned a bit.

"Have more faith in Trixie, she is no longer a foal..." She put the sword in it's sheath again, and lied down on her bed.

"Speaking of foals." Sunshine said. "I got a job today Light, can you guess where?" She stared intently at me, Trixie smiled and rolled her eyes.

"Let's see..." I scratched my chin a bit. "You got a job at the school?" She shook her head.

"No, try again!"

"Uh... last time you worked at the hospital, did they give you a job there?" She shook her head, again.

"Still wrooong~! Try again." She said in a singsong voice, still smiling.

"At an ice-cream stand?" She shook her head.

"Nope, try ag-" She gave an odd look. "Ice-cream stand? What does that have to do with foals?" Trixie shared her look.

"What?" I shrugged. "Foals like ice-cream, it's a good guess." She nodded.

"Fair enough. Well, I got a job at our old orphanage. Isn't that great!?" She said with a small squeal.

"Yeah, that's great Sunshine. I'm sure the foals will love you." I said, patting her on the shoulder.

"I hope so too, the orphanage staff have their hooves full with so many foals. When I said that I wanted a job there, they almost kissed me! Trixie and Sunshine shared a quick laugh, and so did I. Just imagine a bunch of kissy-kissy ponies chasing Sunshine through that old place, you'd laugh too.

"Trixie also has good news." Trixie told me. "She searched around town, and found a well payed job at the local bar, the "Drunken Mare"." She made a posse, full of pride.

"Isn't that the shady pub in Lower Canterlot?" She nodded. "I heard that place is dangerous, are you sure you want to work there?" I asked her, voicing my concern.

Crime in Canterlot is very rare, due to all the guard patrolling the streets. But the bars and pubs located in Lower Canterlot, are like honey to shady merchants, thugs and the like.

If Trixie is working there, she might have to deal with ponies of bad intentions, to say the least.

"Trixie is positive, she will get well payed, and doesn't have to stoop as low as some mares in Las Pegasus." She blushed a bit and shook her head. "She will get payed to perform her magic tricks, sing, and serve the occasional drink. Nothing to worry about." I still wasn't convinced.

"Well Trixie, you're a really pretty mare. What if somepony tries to... you know." I nodded my head slightly and opened my eyes a bit more. Trixie blushed a bit more and gasped at what I was implying.

"T- Trixie is more than able to avoid such scenarios, she's been on the road many times, most of them alone. She is also perfectly capable of defending herself if anypony decides to..." She went silent and shook her head, clearing her head of those thoughts.

"Besides, Trixie choose that place for a reason." Now I was intrigued. "If we want to find who robbed the Moonstone, we need reputation with the thieves, if Trixie works there, it won't be has hard to get some questions answered." She smiled proudly. Yeah, that is a very good plan. It'll certainly pay off in the future!

"Trixie, you're a genius!" I yelled. "I could kiss you right now!"

She blushed a bit and started stammering, I blushed as well when I realized what I said. Sunshine? Sunshine started laughing.

"W- Well, I don't know about kissing..." She gave an awkward chuckle. "But Trixie wouldn't refuse a hug." A hug it is!

I moved a few steps forward and hugged her, it was a bit awkward at first, but thankfully Sunshine joined in and made it... It was still awkward, but the good kind of awkward.

"Our lives are going back to normal..." I said, they didn't move away from the hug. "Just promise me that you'll leave the investigation to me, and the guard." After a few more seconds they nodded lightly and broke free from the hug.

The room was now filled with a very awkward silence, Sunshine was trying not to laugh and Trixie was sheepishly scratching her left foreleg. Thankfully, my growling stomach saved the day!

.

.

.

"Who's hungry?"

"Sparrow..." I said.

"Lightning..." He said.

We both sat on opposite corners of the table, Sparrow sat down with Sunshine and Rainbow Dash. While I sat down with Trixie, Twilight and Shining Armor. It seems like the Princess's won't be joining us tonight.

Sunshine and Sparrow were getting along great, even if we weren't talking to each other.

Rainbow Dash seemed to be lost in her own, little world. Twilight noticed it too, and was beginning to worry again.

"I just can't figure out what's wrong with her." Twilight said. "I haven't seen her all day, and when she came back she acted like nothing happened..." Twilight used her magic to roll around a piece of pasta she was eating, she would roll it around her fork until it fell off, and then she would repeat step one, over and over again. It was driving me crazy!

"I don't know why, but it's like she's avoiding us for some reason..." She took the first bite out of her pasta. Shining Armor gave her a small nuzzle.

"Don't worry Twilight, I'm sure she'll be fine." He said, Twilight just sighed a bit.

"Shining is right Twilight, if Rainbow Dash needs our help she will ask for it. We just have to make her realize we'll be there for her."

The three of us glanced at the other side of the table. Sunshine was making small talk with Sparrow, while Rainbow ate alone a few chairs away from them. Completely ignoring the conversation.

Twilight got up and levitated her plate with her.

"Sorry, but I'm going to eat with her. I can't stand seeing her like this anymore." She made her way towards Rainbow and sat down in front of her.

"Well, that takes care of that." I took a small bite of my salad and turned to Shining Armor.

"I've been meaning to ask you, Shining." He looked away from his oatmeal and lift his eyebrow at me, I continued. "What is the current state of the investigation, I assume you read some reports before I got here?" He nodded.

"Indeed I have, I can't tell you every detail but I can tell you whatever you need. What do you want to know?" He asked me.

"Well..." I glanced at Trixie, she needs to hear this if she'll be looking for clues at the bar. "Tell me everything." He scratched his chin in thought.

"About the robbery." He started. "There was no forced entry into the vault, so we concluded that whoever stole the Moonstone was either a skilled locksmith or had the forgery of a key. The Moonstone was stolen the night before Il Mentore's murder, the same night that Sparrow was promoted, we concluded that the thief used the lack of guards as an opportunity to steal the item. The strangest thing, is that we didn't find any hoof prints, feathers or magical residue inside the vault. Needless to say that it was a professional hit."

Trixie and I stopped eating and evaluated the situation. Trixie spoke first.

"The lack of magical residue leaves levitation out of the picture, so it wasn't an unicorn who stole the Moonstone. And the lack of feathers leads us to believe that it wasn't a pegasus either. It may have been an Earth Pony wearing socks or something to cover his hooves, but Pegasi and Unicorns could easily copy that procedure." Shining and I nodded.

"That's one of the reasons why we don't have any suspects." He sighed.

"What about the entry? You said the lock wasn't forced, so anypony with a key might have stolen the Moonstone?" He nodded.

"Yes, there are only two keys for the vault. One of them is always with me, and the other one was with Hurricane at the time of theft. Only the Captains and the Princess's may enter the vault." He nodded towards Sparrow. "Sparrow has the other key right now."

"I assume you didn't include any guards in the suspect list, because either one of you could have been pickpocketed without noticing." He nodded. "If the thief managed to steal from the castle's vault, he would have no problem in stealing from you while you were on patrol." He nodded.

"You're correct. You can see why you were our only suspect."

"What about that pony who asked me to deliver the package with the stone, did you find him?" He shrugged.

"Aside from Sparrow's testimony of what you told him, we found no witnesses to such transaction. From what we know, you're the only pony that had contact with the Moonstone after the theft. We would have gotten Il Mentore's testimony, if he hadn't been murdered."

We stood in silence for a while, it seem's impossible to find the thieve through the stone, so maybe we can through the murder.

"Assuming whoever killed Mentore also stole the Moonstone." I said. "What clues do you have?" Shining Armor closed his eyes in thought.

"We concluded that Il Mentore died by a clean cut in the throath, possibly done by a blade of sorts. But we didn't find any blood stained weapons inside the house, but since you use a sword as a weapon that made you our prime suspect once again." He deadpanned.

It's true, a few guards have seem me spar with Sparrow while using my old sword. I also used to walk around town with it, it was like my trademark.

"What about hoof prints?" Trixie asked.

"We only found some blood-stained prints, and those belonged to Lightning." He looked me in the eye, not in a threatening way, just kinda asking me why did they find them. I turned to Trixie.

"After getting caught at the gate, I escaped and came back to warn Mentore, but I found him like that. I moved closer to him, to see if he was still alive, but..."

I fell silent, I didn't say anything else. I couldn't... I felt a hoof on my shoulder, it was Trixie's.

She was smiling warmingly, trying to cheer me up.

"Thanks Trixie..." I said, after a long sigh to gather my thoughts.

"Shining, can you do me a favor?" I asked him.

"Sure, ask away." He smiled. Hopefully he'll agree with me...

"Take a day off tomorrow, I'll spend the day at the Training Grounds, I think better when I'm busy." I said.

"Okay... I don't see how tha-"

"I'm not finished." I interrupted, he frowned a bit. "I need you to get me a private audience with Princess Luna." I grinned.

"WHAT!?" He yelled! I looked around and everypony at the table was staring at him, except for Rainbow... What th-

"ARE YOU CRAZY!? I can't do t-"

"Calm down, I was just messing with you. But I do in fact need to speak with Princess Luna, but i also need you, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Sunshine and Trixie to be there. I have a plan, but I only need to figure out a few details. That's why I'm asking for a free day tomorrow."

"Fine, I'll see what I can do. But say something like that again, and you'll spend the night in the dungeon."

"Yes, yes. Understood." I took another mouthful of my salad. "Now eat you oatmeal Shining Armor, it's get-"

The sound of silverware hitting the floor made me forget what I was about to say, I looked to my right and what I saw shocked me.

Twilight was leaning back on her chair and Rainbow Dash stormed out of the room, her bowl of oatmeal cracked on the floor.

I was not expecting that...

End of Chapter 30

Yes, I want a private meeting with Princess Luna.
I know you do too~!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Rainbow Dash! Come back and clean that oatmeal!
With you tong- *get's slapped by Trixie*

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 31 - Still got it~!

Chapter 31 - Still got it~!

By: TheXIIILightning

"Twilight! What happened?" I said as I rushed to her side.

After a nice and quiet meal, everything went to Tartarus...

From what I can tell, Twilight had spent a long time trying to make small talk with Rainbow Dash. She probably didn't like it and stormed of.

"We don't know." Sparrow said, talking to me for once. "She didn't say anything during entire meal, and just suddenly snapped." Sunshine nodded, looking a bit worried.

"I don't know what's wrong with Rainbow." Twilight said, her ears were floppy and her eyes were glazed. "I- I tried talking with her, but she wouldn't say anything. I thought that if I tried hard enough she would open up, but then she just..." Her bottom lip started quivering and Shining gave her a hug. Twilight squeezed him tightly.

"It's ok Twily, I'm sure it's just a big misunderstanding." Shining Armor said, carefully nuzzling her little sister.

"I- I know, but it's still my fault. I shouldn't have forced her t-" I interrupted her.

"It's not your fault Twilight!" She looked up at me. "Rainbow Dash's been like this since we boarded the train, and I won't let her stay like this any longer!" As I made my way towards the exit, Shining put a hoof on my shoulder.

"Take your time, I'll bring Twilight home with me for now. Don't worry if the gates are closed, I'll let the guards know to let you enter the palace." I thanked him and left.

I don't know where Rainbow went, but I'm not coming back without her.

"Argh! It's hopeless!" I said as I laid down on a random bench.

I spent the last hour looking for her, I checked her room, my room, the gardens and even the barracks. I still don't know why I went there...

After wandering around the palace I decided to expand my search a bit more, I went to talk with a few guards and they agreed to let me enter when I returned. And since Shining Armor kinda let me look for her, I guess that 'escort' rule is void for now.

The first thing I did was fly towards the Wonderbolt stadium, I remembered that she loves them, so she might have gone there. Maybe she was upset about a failed audition or something, I'll see if I can remember that later, it's something worth asking.

Then I went around town searching everywhere I could think of, my old home, the orphanage, the 'Drunken Mare'...

"The Drunken Mare..." I said while I gazed at the stars.

I went in there to search for Rainbow Dash. I didn't know if she was a drinker or not, but even if she wasn't it was still a good choice. Who knows what she's capable of in that state.

Once I was inside, the smell of liquor and sweat filled my nostrils. Loud music was playing in the background, but the sound of fighting and catcalls could still be heard, this place was chaotic at night. Thankfully Trixie only took a day shift...

I glanced at the stage and noticed a cyan coated mare dancing there, at first I assumed it was Rainbow Dash, but then I noticed her multicolored orange mane. She was clearly enjoying the attention the patrons were giving her, so I moved on towards the bar.

I sat down in a stool and waited for the bartender to come. If Rainbow is here, he has to know.

"Evenin' kid, what's your poison?" He asked me while cleaning a cup nonchalantly.

"Actually, I just want some information." He stopped cleaning and eyed me suspiciously, from the corner of my eye I noticed two other stallions drop their drinks." Trixie was right, we can get information from this place, but we need to get some reputation first.

"What kind of information?" He asked, putting his forelegs on the table." I kept my cool.

"I'm looking for a friend of mine, pretty mare, cyan coat and rainbow mane. Can't miss her." He seemed to relax at that, but the patrons keep their gaze on my neck. I could feel the tension in the air.

"Sorry kid." He shrugged. "Can't say I have, since you haven't told me your poison yet." Ah, he wants to bribe me. Well two can play that game.

"That's a shame." I leaned back and put my hooves behind my head. "She wants to be a dancer, so I asked her to meet me here so she could get a job. So either she left, or got a job at the 'Blitzen' up-town." I got up from the chair and turned away from the counter. "Well, thanks anyway, but I'll see if I can still catch her there." I moved slowly towards the exit...

"Wait!" Right on target. "The only cyan mare I saw today was that one on stage." He pointed a hoof at the dancer I saw earlier. "There was also some azure unicorn we hired to do some magic, but I doubt you meant her." I nodded.

"She's a pegasus, so it definitely wasn't her." I glanced at the dancer again. Gotta keep in character.

"Let me tell you kid, we're always in need of dancers." He put on a slight grin. "How about a drink while you wait for your marefriend? Free of charge." I chuckled.

"Sorry man, but I don't drink. Thanks for the info!"

I waved a hoof and made my way towards the exit, only to be stopped by a huge wall of fur.

I looked up and saw a mountain of a pony. He was red with a very short brown mane, and looked like a grade A idiot. The guy was nothing but muscle but still only a head taller than me.

"Where do you think you're going?" He spoke in a deep voice. I heard chairs being pulled and the crowd whispering, they knew there was going to be a fight, and so did I.

"I want to leave, but it seems like somepony is blocking my way." I calmly said, that brute laughed loudly.

"Hahaha! You're a puny lil' pony." He lowered his head and snorted in my face, he reeked of booze. "That's a pretty little necklace you got there, mind if I borrow it?" He laughed a bit more, and so did the crowd behind me.

"I know, it's beautiful right?" I chuckled and look him in the eye, smiling. "And you better back off before I bash your face in."

The crowd gasped and a bunch of 'Ohhhhs' and 'Ahhhs' were heard, that brute snorted and put his left hoof on my right shoulder. Big mistake.

"Listen here pal, yo-" I didn't let him finish.

With a quick movement I grabbed his left hoof with my right foreleg and pulled him towards me. At the same time, I put my left wing behind his head, and did the same movement as before. That got me out of his way, and in a position where I could use my left hind leg to kick his right foreleg from underneath him.

I kept my balance and cool, and the guy went headfirst into a nearby table. That counter-attack Mentore taught me, only took a second to execute, but if properly applied, it could neutralize the target for...

"HE BWOKED MY NOUSE! TWATH GUY BWOKED MY NOUSE!" That guy was now on the floor, grabbing his blood stained muzzle and crying like a foal.

The crowded gasped and a few of them went towards me, but when I turned around unfazed, my scars showing, they lowered their ears and took a step back. Nice to see I still got it, even if unarmed.

I turned around with my head up, and with a flick of my tail exited the bar.

Inside, some hooded pony was smiling.

"I hate fighting, but it was fun showing that guy who's boss." I sighed. Rainbow, where the hay are you...

I kept gazing at the stars for a while longer, then I noticed something odd. One cloud was very different from the others, it had a rainbow colored tail swishing back and fort. Only one pony has a tail like that.

I got up and flew upwards towards Rainbow's cloud., hopefully I can convince her to come home for the night.

I flew up to her level and sat down besides her, she flinched at first, but calmed down after noticing who it was.

I took a closer look at her, her eyes were red from crying and the fur on her face was slightly matted. She was in a bad shape.

"Hey..." I said, she didn't reply me for a while.

"We were worried for you..." I said, still the same long silence, but finally she asked me something.

"How's Twilight?" She asked me, not daring to move her eyes away from... nothing it seems.

"She's worried sick." I said, Rainbow sighed. "She thinks it's her fault you're like this." She gave a small growl.

"That egghead..." She turned at me, her eyes were puffy and sad, her expression was blank. "What did you tell her?" She asked.

"I told her it wasn't her fault. She's with Shining Armor and Princess Cadence right now, in their home." Rainbow wiped her face with a hoof.

"I bet she hates me right now." She spoke, her voice sounded hoarse and sad. "You must hate me too..." Now she spoke with venom in her words, but I knew it wasn't directed at me, she was beating herself up for doing what she did.

"Come now Rainbow..." I scooted a bit closer and put my wing over her, she flinched at first but didn't move away. "We are your friends. We could never hate you, no matter how much you hurt us." She sniffed a bit.

"Really?" Her voice was pleading, I nodded and gave her a small chuckle.

"What was that thing that Pinkie Pie did? Cross my hearth and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

I did the gesture as best I could, that seemed to cheer up Rainbow Dash, because she let out a small smile and a laugh.

"Yeah, that's it." She said as she leaned onto me. I was surprised at first, but considering her emotional state right now... It would be strange if she didn't...

We stayed like that for five, ten, fifteen minutes. I wasn't counting, because we were both lost on our own little worlds.

After a while, Rainbow Dash asked me the strangest question.

"How was it like, living at the orphanage?" I turned towards her with a lift eyebrow, but she just gave me that pleading look. I couldn't say 'no' to those eyes. Those big, beautiful, magenta colored jewels.

"It was... lonely." I didn't like remembering those days. "At least before I met Trixie, and a few years later, Sunshine." I already told her this, why is she asking again?

"Tell me more, from when you were alone..." I moved my head to look at her again, but she kept that look. "Please." I sighed.

"I was all alone, I had no friends, I didn't know who I was, I didn't have any dreams, I didn't have anything. I only had my name that held no meaning, and some useless wings that I could not use." My tone got a bit more rash.

"I was bullied for being who I was, I was bullied for being weak and different, and nopony was there to defend me." I was getting angry.

"Nopony ever told me that they loved me, nopony ever tucked me into bed at night. I never had anything close to a Mother or Father, and when I had, he was taken away from me."

I turned my head towards her, growling and spitting every word at her.

"Is that what you wanted to hear!?" And then, Rainbow Dash surprised me once again.

She hugged me, she didn't hesitate and she didn't back down. She just hugged me while using her wings to keep me there, carefully wrapping them around me. After a few seconds I heard her cry, and so I hugged her back. It was a warm and caring hug, one shared by two ponies in pain.

After a few more seconds, we were both crying.

"Thanks." Rainbow Dash said.

We were both lying down on the cloud, watching the stars with only our sides touching each other.

"Why?" I asked her, still staring at the sky.

"For no reason... " I saw a small smile from the corner of my eye. This mare is driving me insane!

"Look Rainbow, can I ask you something? I turned my head towards her.

"Shoot." She said, still staring at the sky.

"Why are you still in Canterlot?" She bit her bottom lip and turned her head away.

"I- I can't tell you that..." Now she moved the rest of her body away, turning her back at me. I sighed.

"Fine, I respect your privacy." I playfully poked her in the back, she let out a small 'eep' from the shock. D'awww.

"S- stop that!" She got up and flapped her wings a bit, getting her feathers into place again. "You said that my friends are there if I need them to help me, and I don't need any help!" She noticed the glare I was giving her, the last couple of hours were not forgotten.

"Fine, I promise that I'll tell you guys what I'm doing, but only when I absolutely have to!" I kept my glare and she just chuckled. "Please! Applejack does that way better, and so does Rarity." I sighed and gave up.

"Okay Rainbow, like I said, I respect your privacy. Just come and find me if you need any help." I extended my hoof, Rainbow noticed and gave me a large smile.

"Deal!" She bumped it. "Now excuse me, but I have to go. I need to talk with Twilight." She gulped and moved towards the edge of the cloud, hesitating her jump a bit.

"Good luck!" I said to her, she looked back at me and gave me a small wink before jumping off.

I sighed and laid back on the cloud again.

Might as well stay here and sleep a few hours before training...

I heard a few birds chirp on the ground below, even though the sky was still rather dark.

"Ugh, maybe I'll skip training until lunch..."

I thought as I put some bits of cloud inside my ears.

End of Chapter 31

Beating a bully and snuggling with Rainbow.
This was a good / strange day... in that order.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Rainbow Dash is back to her old self, Lightning has his reputation back and...
The plot is actually moving! What kind of 'plot' you ask?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 32 - Shamefur dispray!

Chapter 32 - Shamefur dispray!

By: TheXIIILightning

"Let me get this straight, you want me to fight against your guards?" I asked Shining Armor.

I was at the Mess Hall right now, eating lunch with a few soldiers that were on a break.

Since I overslept in that small cloud last night, I didn't arrive in time for breakfast, and even lunch, so they refused to let me use the private kitchen for a quick snack. Luckily, they still had a few daffodil sandwiches hidden in here.

Shining Armor and his squad had just finished their morning workout, and when they came to have a late lunch, they decided to keep me company. At least Shining did, everypony else was busy chatting and laughing amongst themselves.

The little talk I had with him was short, but still nice. We talked about last night of course...

He told me that Twilight had been really shaken over what happened, Princess Cadence had a hard time making her feel better. After a couple of hours, Rainbow Dash knocked on their door and apologized to Twilight. She still didn't tell them why she acted the way she did, but Twilight didn't want to pry. Afterwards, Cadence had prepared them a cup of hot cocoa and Rainbow spent the night with them.

Overall, everything is back to normal with those two, well... sort off.

I told Shining about that little scene at the bar, it's better if he heard it from me, than from some complaint at the citadel. Luckily he just shrugged it off and told me that it was okay, as long it was in self-defense.

But now he's asking me to fight against his guards!

Yeah, he managed to get me an audience with Luna tonight. He also let me off the hook for last night, but then again, I don't want to fight his squad! I might hurt them!

"You heard me Light. You and my boys are training together for the day, whether you like it or not." A bunch of "Hoora's" sounded from the guards around me. Are these unicorns that stupid?

"I know what this is all about!" I stomped a hoof on the table. "It's for making you embarrass yourself at dinner last night!" He shook his head.

"I don't say it is, but that's certainly a valid point. Thank's for bringing it up." He smirked, crossing his forelegs. "So here's the deal, either you fight my boys, or you clean the barracks. Your choice."

"W- What!? You can't make me do that!" I jumped on the table, knocking my empty mug over.

"Yes I can, you're part of the guard now, so you have to follow orders like anypony else." Damn, he kinda has a point...

"Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked Shining, and his squad at the same time. They all cheered.

"Fine." I sighed. "But I have a few rules and handicaps I want you to follow." I looked at Shining, he motioned a hoof for me to continue.

"Rule number one, no magic. I won't use my wings, and you won't use your horns. Okay?" They cheered with another "Hoorah!"

"Rule number two, no weapons. I won't use my sword, and you won't use anything aswell. I want a clean hoof to hoof fight, Okay?" Another round of cheering sounded across the mess hall.

"Rule number three, absolutely NO cheap shots!" I laughed while pointing at my groin, so did everypony else.

"As for handicaps..." I paused for suspense, they were wondering how I would handicap them. "I will only fight three of you at once, if I get bored we can try four or five. How does that work for you?"

Shining Armor's squad, that was mostly composed of recruits, was laughing really loudly at what I just said, like it was some sort of joke. They are part of Shining's squad because he's supposed to train them, not because they are strong or experienced. It's safe to say that they haven't received the same kind of training I did, and Shining knew that.

The look on his face suggested that, he's most likely trying to show some humility to those guys, and he's using me to do so. Lazy son o-

"Hey kid!" Some guy slapped me on the back. Kid? I'm likely a year older than you! "Are you sure you want to do this? You don't look so tough, I'm afraid that I'm going to break you." He started laughing loudly, and so did his friends, while Shining Armor just sighed and facehoofed. After glaring a bit, I gave him a small smirk while tapping my chest.

"Hey, you want to know how I got these scars?"

"What!? THAT'S IT!?" I yelled to nopony in particular.

I haven't even started sweating yet, I fought five of these punks at the same time, and I didn't have to give a single punch. They were stupid enough to charge at me at the same time, and haven't bothered to make a strategy. It was a really sad sight.

The first two ponies that went down took each other out. I heard the one behind me charging, and from the head movement from the one at my right, I knew that he was slightly to the left of me. The one charging at my front was going for a headbutt so I had to change my center of mass quickly, luckily the one behind me had already forced me to do so, so the second attack was pointless. Freakin' Rookies...

After moving slightly backwards, and a step to the right, the pony at my front headbutted his partners chest, taking the air out of his partners lungs, and rendering himself semi-unconscious.

The pony that I observed earlier at my right, took the chance to turn around and try to buck me. But since I was using him to check on his partners location, attacking me straight away was really stupid.

To counter his buck, I only had to lower my head slightly and trip his right foreleg with my left hindleg. After doing so I took a few more steps forward and turned around.

Now I only had two potentially scared ponies, and one angry one. A bad combination for their side.

As the angry one charged at me, eager to take his revenge for me tripping him, decided to break the rules and started sweeping his horn around, trying to cut me.

Shining Armor noticed it and was about to end the fight, but I ended it sooner.

When he was in mid-swing, a downwards swing might I had, I gently tapped him on the head so he got his horn stuck on the ground. He was coming at me with such speed that he did a front flip and ended on his back, panting loudly. That's three down, two to go.

I felt somepony grabbing me from behind, and I only noticed one pony ahead of me. It seems like those two forged a plan while I was distracted with the angry one. This is what Shining wants me to teach them, that teamwork is way better than skill.

I saw the pony ahead of me begin his charge, he only had to reach me and punch me one time to end the match. They were not allowed to use their horns to immobilize ponies, so that would mean the match is won and over. But sadly, it doesn't matter if your teamwork is great, when you lack the skill to use it.

The pony grabbing me was using a lot of force on his upper body, and his hind legs were slightly separated, and since he was tugging me at equal intervals, I had two ways to get out of this situation.

I could either wait for the guy to come closer for the punch, and lower my head at the last second, making him punch the pony that was holding me.

Or I could either use the guy's own force to flip over him, since I was a pegasus my lightweight body was more than able to do so.

I choose the fun option, the first one.

When the 4th guy hit the ground, the poor colt him front of me was really scared. So scared that he fainted.

"OH COME ON!!!"

"Lightning, would you care to explain to these terrible excuses of a guard, what they did wrong?" Shining Armor asked me, after verbally assaulting his troops. I gave him a "Do I have to?" look, but he just glared daggers at me.

"Fine..." I went forward to face the five guards that I fought earlier. "You!" I pointed at the largest of the five, the one that tried to kill me. He already apologized so I held no grudge. Heat of the battle and such.

"If you loose your cool in battle, you're dead. Plain and simple. That's what you did wrong, I won't even have the trouble of mentioning anything else." He nodded his head.

"You two!" I pointed at the two ponies that rammed each other. "If you see your teammate attacking, you don't do the same thing! Or else you're just getting in the way." They nodded.

"And now you two." I face the two last ponies. "You were the ones that worked together, but you only did so out of fright. If you had a strategy from the start, I would have lost. Your plan was great and all, but if you lack confidence in your skills then you're surely going to fail." They nodded and Shining took my place.

"Thank you Lightning, now hopefully they'll learn something out of this." He glanced at them and snorted. "You're free to go, dinner is almost served so everypony must be there already. I won't hold you any longer, but please tell Twilight I won't be coming so soon."

"Why?" He smirked.

"I'll be keeping and eye on these guys, they'll be running two laps around the city and do a hundred push-up's!" He yelled at them. Yikes...

They winced but replied "Sir, yes Sir!" before running off.

"Don't worry, I'll be there when you meet the Princess."

I nodded and took my leave. When I was sure that nopony was seeing me, I smelled my armpit. Ha! Not a sweat. Looks like I can shower later.

Food! Here I come!

"How was your day, Trixie?"

Trixie and I were eating our meal alone, making small talk and what-not.

Sunshine and Sparrow were together again, I don't know if they are planning on dating again, but I sure hope they do. There's nopony else that I would trust Sunshine to. He and I may be out of terms right now, but he's still my brother, and we both want what's best for Sunshine.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash were together aswell, reading some Daring Do book while they ate. Funny, I never imagined Rainbow as the kind of pony that liked books. She was smiling and laughing occasionally, whatever troubled her earlier seemed to be sorted out, definitely I hope.

"Trixie's first day was splendid! Everypony loved her show, she even got to perform an encore. AN ENCORE! Nopony ever asked Trixie for an encore!" She was giddy with excitement, I'm glad everything is working out for her.

"She got plenty of tips and the place was full, mostly because of Trixie of course. The owner noticed it aswell and even offered Trixie to work an extra shift!" Oh no...

"But Trixie had to refuse, it was her first day, and to work in that place at night doesn't seem very safe, even for Trixie." Phew, I'm glad she remembered our talk.

"But enough talking about Trixie, how was your day, Light?"

"It was nothing much, really. Shining Armor asked me to train his squad and so I did." I nudged her shoulder and whispered loudly. "A shameful lot might I tell you, I didn't even break a sweat." She pushed my shoulder lightly and giggled.

"Oh, don't be like that. Trixie's sure they tried their best." I nodded.

"Yeah, and their best sucked." We both laughed a bit at that and I heard Trixie snort. What?

"Trixie did you just... snort while laughing?" Trixie's face was a deep shade of crimson and I had a toothy grin.

"N- No, it must have been a window or something. Trixie does not do that." Her blush deepened and she turned her head away from me. I heard her sniffing, most likely trying to clean her snout.

"D'aawww Trixie, don't be like that. I think it's cute." I poked her lightly on the ribs, causing her to let out a small 'eep'. I started laughing a bit more loudly, but not enough to disturb anypony else.

"Ugh! You're impossible sometimes!" She punched me lightly on the foreleg and huffed. Crossing her forelegs and turning her head away, her snout pointing straight up.

"Twixie, you aren't making it any better." I said in a sing song voice.

"D- Don't call Trixie that!" She turned towards me again.

"What, Twixie?" I said again, my smile getting bigger.

"Yes, please don't call Trixie that!" She glared at me, it was more cute than scary.

"Hmmm, I don't know..." I made it look like I was thinking. "I think that would be a great pet name for you."

"P- Pet name?" Her blush deepened even more. It was adorable.

"Yeah, and tell you what. I'll even let you pick one for me." I said, pointing a hoof to my chest.

"If you put it that way, Trixie might be interested..." She put a hoof to her chin thought. "How about... Lighty?"

"Haha, 'Lighty'? That's the best you could think of?" I laughed a bit more loud this time, earning the attention of Sunshine down the table. Trixie gave a smug grin.

"Don't blame Trixie, you're the one that's thinking about pet names." I blushed a bit, and so did her.

"Touche... Twixie." This time Trixie snorted, then started laughing.

"So, what's going on here?" Sunshine spoke shortly after we stopped laughing.

"Lightning though of a pet name for Trixie." She spoke, teasing me a bit.

"OH!" Sunshine squealed. "I didn't know you two were dating!" She practically yelled at the table, earning the attention of everypony else.

"S- Sunshine, we aren-" Trixie and I looked like tomatoes right now, but Sunshine kept squeeing and yelling.

"This is great, I also have to pick a name for Spa-" She squealed again. "SPARROW!" She looked at the end of the table, Sparrow was feeling a little embarrassed by how Sunshine was acting, thankfully we were only among friends. She looked at us again.

"Sparrow and I are going on a date tomorrow, we should make it a double date!" She eyed us closely, waiting for our answer.

"But Sunshine, Trixie and I aren't dating!" She just grinned.

"So?" She said.

"So?" I lifted my brow.

"Yeah, so what." She shrugged. "If you two aren't dating then you should, you're perfect together." Trixie was going to say something but Sunshine cut her off. "And tomorrow would be the perfect day to do so, you'll go out with me and Sparrow. Talk, have some fun together and that's it!" She jumped down of the table and put a foreleg around both our shoulders, making Trixie and I get even closer.

"And if you two happen to fall in loooove..." She shook us at every 'o' she said. "the better!"

"Trixie's not sure..." Trixie said, her face burning red.

"Yeah, I don't know Sunshine..." I was exactly like her by now. Sunshine rolled her eyes and went towards Twilight and Rainbow.

"Hey Twilight, don't they look cute together?" Twilight looked a bit uncomfortable.

"Sunshine, you shouldn't be asking me that. That is a very personal question that should only be dea-" Sunshine rolled her eyes.

"Twilight, yes or no. Are they cute together?" She stared down at the poor unicorn.

"Well, I'd have to say yes, but from a social poi-"

"Thank you!" Sunshine cut her off. "Rainbow Dash, do they look cute together?" Rainbow turned her head and looked closely at me, clearly enjoying the flushed state I was in. After a short laugh she raised her hoof and said.

"Totally, go get her tiger!" Jee, thanks a lot Rainbow...

"That's settled then, we'll all meet tomorrow at the "Drunken Mare", after Trixie's shift ends." She said, hopping towards Sparrow, who looked uncomfortable, and nuzzled his neck.

"Sunshine, you can't ju-" I noticed a door opening and Shining Armor enter the room, accompanied by Princess Luna.

After a quick bow, the Princess calmly spoke.

"Greetings everypony, I hope you have enjoyed your meal." Everypony mouthed a few words of appreciation.

"I am glad, now if you would kindly follow me towards my personal chambers, I believe..." She gave me a small glance, as if to remember my name. "Lightning, asked for a private audience with us, I mean... I." She made a slight slip of the tongue.

"Yes I did, you highness. And I appreciate you could grant such an honor in just a quick notice." She frowned slightly.

"Please my dear subject, address me simply as "Luna", and do spare the mannerisms. I do appreciate the pleasures of a well articulated conversation, but there are times where one just wishes to relax from such a eloquent manner of speaking."

Yeah, my head was starting to hurt, I managed to pick up a few expensive words from Trixie while we grew up, also from the streets, but it get's tiring after a while.

"Of course... Luna." She gave me a small smile, I could see a little of mischief in there.

"Thanks." Was all she said, giggling a bit after saying it...

IS EVERYPONY BUCKING CRAZY!?

End of Chapter 32

Shining Armor get's his revenge.
And Sunshine starts shipping...

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA LUNA!!!!
Did I mention, LUNA!?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 33 - ART THOU MAD!?

Chapter 33 - ART THOU MAD!?

By: TheXIIILightning

"Please take a seat everypony." Luna spoke "Oh, and I do apologize about the lighting, it has been a long time since I had any guests here."

We were inside Princess Luna's personal quarters, the room was enormous but strangely cozy. Considering eight ponies were inside at the time. The room sported a big round bed besides a balcony, every window inside the room had large curtains covering them. If Luna wanted to, the room could be pitch black in just a few seconds.

The walls were colored in a deep ocean blue, strangely contrasting with the normal wooden furniture that shone with every tiny piece of light it could get. It looked really old, but it was polished to perfection.

The most incredible thing about this room, was the ceiling. Instead of lights there were stars, literally stars. With a simple glance it would look like the room had no ceiling and we were appreciating the night like always.

"Wow..." We were all aiming our heads up high, appreciating Luna's work. Sunshine was the first to speak.

"I'm glad you enjoy it." Luna gave us a smile. "Being the Princess of the Night means that I sleep during the day, but sometimes is best to sleep under our, I mean... my creation." Her horned glowed softly for a few moments, and the starts shone even more brightly.

"It's incredible, but does this mean you are only awake at night, Princess?" Sunshine said.

"Not at all." Luna shook her head. "I do not require sleep, neither does my sister, but we enjoy the pleasures of a warm bed and the comfort of dreams. Just like anypony else. I usually sleep after setting down the moon in order to regain my strength, but that's more of personal treat for myself." She gave a long stare at the stars and spoke softly.

"Please tell me, why did you seek me this night?" She asked me.

"Well, I'd like to know more about the Moonstone. What does it do, who would want it, stuff like that." She glanced at Shining Armor.

"That is all? I assumed the Captain already debriefed you about the robbery, what do you expect to learn from me?" She asked me with a lift of her brow.

"I'm just investigating a bit, if I am to make a good plan I need to know everything I can." She gave me a small nod.

"The Moonstone is an ancient piece of the moon. After raising the moon for the first time, thus gaining my cutie mark, I took a small piece of the moon and presented it to our sister, I did so to thank her and to show her that I would always treasure her company. By giving her a piece of the moon, I am giving away a piece of myself." She smiled again, I could sense some nostalgia.

"As the years passed, the history of the stone had been changed from mouth to mouth. What started as a simple stone became an object of great power, some even said power big enough to rule over Equestria." She scoffed. "Rubbish, absolute rubbish!"

"The Moonstone is nothing more but a common stone, it doesn't contain any power, it's just a stone! There have been many attempts of robbery, just like the one you are accused of, but not a single pony as yet succeeded to do anything with it." She got a little angry, but calmed herself down again.

"It gives me great sorrow that one would treat such a treasured item with such disrespect, they are only achieving to cause hurt and grief with their attempts." I nodded.

"I agree Prin- Luna..." I corrected. "Is there any group of individuals you recall that might want the Moonstone?" She got pensive for a while.

"No, no such ponies come to mind. Why, do you have a plan to lure the real thief out?" Everypony looked at me, I held my hooves out.

"Okay, okay, I might have a plan, but I want to hear you guys first. We should only do mine as a last resort."

"Oh come on, Light!" Rainbow yelled. "What's the plan? I want to catch some bad guys!" Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder.

"Lightning is right, Rainbow. If he thinks we should give this more thought, then he has a reason to." Rainbow huffed and crossed her forelegs.

"Thanks Twilight. So, do you have any ideas?" I asked her, she nodded.

"As a matter of fact I do! But we can't do it any longer. I had planned to request somepony to perform a time-traveling spell I found in the library a few months ago, but the time range can't be longer than a month, so it's impossible to use now." Shining Armor's ears perked up.

"Wait, we have time-traveling spells in the library? We could use them to solve crimes, and nopony told me about this!?" He facehoofed hard, and I can see why, it could save so much... time. (yay!)

"I agree, it's a very big flaw in the Unicorn Guard, but those spells can only be cast once per pony. Besides, the pony has to be very powerful in order to succeed. For example, I could go back a week, maybe more. Shining, you could go back approximately the same as me. As for Trixie, she could only go back six or five days. I don't think half your guard could do half of that time and for more than a couple of seconds." Shining sighed.

"I knew it was too good to be true..." He said.

"Okay, so I guess I better tell you all my plan..."

Sunshine suggested that Luna could do a little bit of mind-reading. Yes, it could work, if you want to turn somepony's brain into soup.

Rainbow suggested that we could dare or bribe somepony to say they are guilty... I'm not going to say anything else.

Shining Armor and Sparrow didn't say a word, since they were part of the investigation, they had already tried everything they could.

"Just promise me that you won't be mad..." I pleaded. Luna raised her brow again.

"Is there a reason you ask this of us?" I nodded.

After everypony promised not to be angry at me, I decided to tell them my plan. My stupid and terrible plan that might possibly work.

"We... are going to steal the Moonstone." I said as a cyan blur knocked me to the ground.

"ART THOU MAD!!!?" Argh, my ears!

"HOW DARE THY SUGGEST SUCH TERRIBLE FEAT!!? Luna spoke, towering over me with very, very angry eyes.

"Just hear me out, I promise it's the only way to catch the true criminal!" I said, Rainbow Dash was on top of me and pushed her forehead towards mine.

"How would steal the Moonstone help catch a burglar? It makes no sense!" She growled.

"Yeah, and bribing somepony to say they did it, makes perfect sense, right?" I shot back and she reluctantly got off of me.

"As I was saying." I got a few nasty glares across the room, even from Sunshine and Trixie. "If we make it look like the Moonstone was stolen, the real thief might show up and try to find it. That's how we will find out who stole it in the first place.

"Strangely, he may have a point." Shining spoke. "What do you think Sparrow?"

"It's not very likely, but it's worth a shot. I'm in." He said, looking at Sunshine.

"I'm in too, I think that's the only way we can finally end this." Twilight spoke next.

"I agree, we are running on very few options here, so we better take what we can get." Rainbow took the air.

"Yeah! And when that thief show's up, I'm gonna let him know who's boss!" She jabbed the air a few times.

"Trixie agrees, she might try to eavesdrop on some conversations at the "Drunken Mare". If the thief is in Canterlot, he will surely stop there."

"If everypony agrees, then I will allow you to do so. The only ones that shall know of this are those in this room, my sister and Commander Hurricane." Luna spoke.

"Commander Hurricane, why him aswell?" I asked.

"Commander Hurricane has been a trustworthy member of my Nightguard, and his family have long since served us. I do not trust anypony to guard the Moonstone other than him. He is loyal and a specialist in combat, the most suitable one to guard the stone."

"But Luna, why not just hide the Moonstone in your chambers?" Twilight spoke.

"Because, Twilight Sparkle, the stone should not be kept inside in the palace. It would not be safe in our chamber because a thief could simply enter from a balcony. I will not give it to Lightning because he's still not trustworthy." Ouch...

"I will not give it to either Shining Armor or Sparrow, because they have family to keep safe. And I will not burden you or Rainbow Dash with this responsibility. Clearly Hurricane is the best option we have."

"I agree with you Luna, Commander Hurricane can handle the job." I like that guy, he may be crazy, but he cares for Equestria above all else.

"Very well then." Luna got up and moved towards the door, we followed. "I shall speak with Commander Hurricane shortly, I thank all of you for your company tonight." She gave a curt nod of her head and we mimicked. "I wish you all a pleasant evening, goodnight.

We all wished Princess Luna goodnight and left to our rooms. Shining Armor went back home to his wife, Sparrow went to his, our old home. Twilight and Rainbow Dash went to their room, while Trixie, Sunshine and I went to ours.

"Where are you going?" I asked Sunshine.

After entering our room Sunshine started packing away her stuff, well, she hadn't that many stuff, except for a few brushes, her scarf and other small stuff.

"Sparrow asked me if I wanted to move to our old home again, and I said yes." She said, smiling brightly at me.

"Really now, he didn't tell me anything."

"H- He didn't? Well, he must have forgot or something. You know, with the Princess and stuff." Her eyes were shifting a bit.

"Sunshine, why are you going tonight?" She panicked a bit.

"W- Well, I've got work at the orphanage tomorrow, and it's closer from there, and I kinda miss my old bed and... stuff." I gave her a shit-eating grin.

"Sunshine, are you and Sparrow go-" She gave me a quick hug, then rushed towards Trixie and did the same.

"Don't forget the date! Tomorrow after Trixie's shift! Bye now!" She ran towards the door and slammed it closed.

I looked at the door for a few seconds, and then at Trixie. We were both blushing a bit.

"Are they gonna..." I said.

"Yeah..." That's all she said.

"Hey Trixie, you awake?" I whispered into the dark room.

I couldn't sleep, I was... worried I guess. This is the first time that Sunshine sleeps away from me, except from when I was in Ponyville. We would always share a room or a campfire, I would always check is she was well before drifting away into my own dreams, but tonight... I don't know, I just can't sleep.

"Yeah?" She said, rolling around in her own bed to face me, her voice sounded tired and drowsy.

"Sorry Trixie, did I wake you up?" Damn, now I felt awful and tired.

"No." She lied. "Trixie was just..." She gave a small yawn. "resting her eyes. What's wrong?"

"Nothing, I'm just worried about Sunshine... I hope she's okay."

"I'm sure she is." I saw her horn glow softly for a few moments, then an azure glow surrounded my medallion, lifting it in front of my eyes. "Take a look for yourself." I grabbed the medallion, and Trixie kept her magic so I could see it in the dark.

I could see small shades of green surrounding the edges, that meant she was happy. But I could also see small shades of pink towards the center of it... maybe it's love?

"Hey Trixie, do you remember when we were foals and slept in the same bed together?" I chuckled softly and I saw a small smile on her face. "I remember the first time we did that, what about you?"

"Remind Trixie." She said, by the look in her eyes I knew she remembered aswell.

"I think it was a week, no, two weeks after I met you. It was raining a lot and the sky was bright with thunder and lightning, I had never seen a storm like that before, the noise alone was loud enough to keep me up all night."

I turned my head to Trixie and we both shared a smile.

"The other thing keeping me awake, was the sound of a crying filly. A little filly named Trixie." I gave her a small grin.

"Trixie was scared, she had never spent so much time away from her..." She got a grim look on her face. "from her parents..." She got quiet for a couple of minutes, this topic was still very touchy for her.

"I'm sorry..." I said. "do you want to talk about it?" I head her sniffle a bit.

"What is there to talk about? Trixie doesn't remember any of them, she doesn't remember if her mother tucked her in at night, or if her father taught her how to walk..." She was crying now. "Trixie doesn't even remember how they looked like."

I saw Trixie cover her eyes with her forehooves, she was no longer using her magic to light the room, so we were once again shrouded in darkness. I slowly got up from my bed and went towards her own, once she felt me sit on the side of her bed she stopped crying. Without saying a word I lied down beside her while hugging her gently from behind.

I could feel her hearth and hear her breath, she was slowly calming down. She scooted a bit closer to my chest and hugged one of my forelegs.

"Why..." It wasn't a question nor a statement. It was just a word that escaped the poor mare's mouth. "Why do you treat Trixie like this?"

"Because..." I thought hard on what to say next. "Because I care for you, I always have and always will. You may be 'The Great and Powerful Trixie' nowadays, a mare that does what she wants and is constantly living under the spotlight." She turned around, she was now facing me. Her eyes were wide open and her face was moist with tears. I wiped her a bit with my hoof.

"But to me, you will always be Trixie. A mare that loves to laugh, read a good book and do her best to impress her friends. You're like a sister to me, Trixie. I'll always love you."

She gave me a a very long and tight hug, like she didn't want to let go. I never knew my parents, so I wouldn't know what it felt like to lose them. I hope I never lose anypony else, ever again.

After a couple of minutes she let go and gave me a small peck on the cheek. I could feel myself start to warm up.

"W- What if Trixie wants to be more. Not just a sister, but something better?" Is she asking what I think she's asking?

"I- I don't know Trixie." Damn, this isn't what I wanted to say, and by the hurt in her eyes she didn't want to hear this. "What I meant is, tomorrow we are going on a date. Let's see how it goes and then we'll talk... about us." I smiled a bit, somehow it felt good saying that.

"Trixie is fine with that." She gave me a small nuzzle and turned around again, hugging my foreleg to her chest. "Goodnight, Light." I couldn't hold it any longer, she's so cute when she wants to!

"Goodnight, Trixie." I said after I kissed her in the back of the head.

When we were foals, we slept together as brother and sister, just like today. I wish tomorrow we can do the same, but as something more.

End of Chapter 33

Love is in bloom~!
*forgot the rest of the lyrics*

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Trixie and Lightning are realizing their feelings for one another.
Will somepony get in the way?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 34 - Shining Armor Vs. Lightning

Chapter 34 - Shining Armor Vs. Lightning

By: TheXIIILightning

There is a link in this chapter, click it if you feel like listening to something.

Good morning, Light.
Trixie had to leave early today, for her shift, she's sorry for not waking you up.
You looked like you were sleeping so soundly, Trixie just didn't have the hearth to do so.
Be sure to remember our date, Trixie's looking forward to it!

XOXO
~Trixie

I had just woken up to find this letter on top of my bedside table. After reading trough it I couldn't help but smile and feel slightly giddy, Trixie's just so adorable that she even writes in the third person.

After folding the letter neatly and storing it in a nearby drawer, I looked at a small clock that was pinned on one of the walls in our room.

"Damn, I just missed lunch... again." I said to myself, deflating slightly. "It looks like I'll have to eat the Mess Hall... again." I made my way towards the bathroom to freshen up, and started planning what I would do for the rest of the day.

For starters I need to eat something, I can't run around on an empty stomach. Afterwards I could go visit Trixie, watch her perform or something like that. I'm sure she'd love it, hay, I would love to see her in her environment. After that we can go on our date, yeah, seems like a solid plan.

I made my way towards my new 'armor' and put it on. The sword fit perfectly in it's sheath and Sunshine gave me her last smoke bombs. I'll have to visit an apothecary and make some new ones later, you're never have too much supplies.

I made a small mental note for the bomb issue as I made my way towards the door of my room. When I opened it I saw Shining Armor standing there, with his hoof high as if he was about to knock. I greeted him.

"Oh, good morning. You and I need to have a little talk." He didn't sound angry, he was just being Shining Armor in his work-mode.

"Sure, no problem." I said, getting out of my room and closing the door. My stomach rumbled. "Uhh, would you mind if we talk while I eat something? I'm kinda starving." He smiled a little.

"Of course, I'll accompany you. My squad should be there as well, I think they would be happy to see you again." He said while patting me on the back. I couldn't help but grin.

"Damn, that really messes up my plans for the day." I said, with a hoof holding my head while my elbow lied on the wooden table.

We ate in relative silence, the recruits were still kinda scared of me, and I was too hungry to start a conversation. They may have been serving oatmeal, but I ate it like it was apple pie.

"Sorry, but it's only for the day." Shining said, shrugging a bit with his voice low."We need to get you an alibi, so you're spending most of the day with me. It's not that I enjoy it really, we just have to deal with it."

"I guess it's for the best..." I sighed. "I just hope that I can make it to the date I have with Trixie..." Shining gave me a mischievous grin.

"I wouldn't worry about it, if Cadence knew I was standing in the way of love, she would make me sleep on the couch for a month. I'll make sure you don't miss your date." He stretched his foreleg over the table so I could bump his hoof, I did so and thanked him.

"Thank you Shining, I owe ya one." He smiled again.

"That's what I wanted to hear!" He pointed behind him. "You're training those guy's today." I looked behind him and saw three pegasi. They looked like recruits, fresh out of the barracks. From the look they gave me when they saw me staring, they must have talked with the same unicorns from yesterday's training.

"Come on Shining, I sparred a ton of times with Sparrow, three pegasi would be boring!" Normally most ponies would be offended by what I just said, but they looked more relieved than offended. Shining noticed and sighed.

"You'd expect morale would be high, after the Changeling Invasion we had about seventy or so ponies asking to join the guard, but they don't have the spirits to train as much as we do." Idea!

"Hey Shining!" I yelled, so everypony in the Mess Hall could hear. "I know how we can raise morale!" He shrugged and rolled his eyes.

"Oh, pray tell..."

"You and me. Right Now. We will have a friendly spar with no rules, anything goes! I'll use my sword and you can use your magic. The first one to land a punch wins." I extended my hoof. "What do you say?" A few guards got around us, cheering for Shining Armor, after a few seconds he smirked and bumped my hoof.

"You'll see why I am a Captain of the Guard."

"Kick his flank, Captain!" Yelled a unicorn.

"Show him who's the boss!" Yelled some random pegasus.

I think there were about... forty or so soldiers around the training fields. Most of them were guards, but I could see a few maids and civilians in the middle of the crowd. I don't know how they spread the word so fast, but they're gonna have an hell of a show.

I gave a few flaps of my wings and tucked my armor lightly, everything fit perfectly. I won't use my sword so soon, I want to see if Shining can fight first, not that I won't go all out, I'm mostly doing this for fun.

Shining Armor was using his normal Captain armor but his only weapon was his horn, he assured me that was all he needed.

"Last chance if you want to quit." I said jokingly to him, he just laughed.

"Yeah right, I'm going to buck your teeth in." He grinned, and the crowd toned a bunch of 'Ooohs' and 'Ahhhs'. Yeah, I'm going to have some fun.

"We'll start when the ball hits the ground." In a few seconds his horn produced a small violet ball of magic, it moved slowly towards the ground.

...

...

...

"GO!" We both yelled.

I was the first to reach him, since I was lighter by wearing no armor. I turned around and bucked him in the chest, he only flinched slightly due to the massive armor. I felt one of his forelegs lift my right hindleg, as if to throw me off balance, a quick flap of my wings got me out of harms way, a few feet ahead of him.

Shining charged forward and tried to headbutt me in the sides, near my cutie mark.There wasn't much I could to to avoid being hit, since he could use magic, so I just lifted my hindleg to try and buck him in the head.

The attack worked but hurt us both. Shining was now a bit dizzy and I limped for a few seconds. I'm used to fast opponents but Shining is like a powerhouse with magic, really unpredictable. I have to take the offensive.

I took out my sword with my mouth and got up on my hindlegs, while using my wings for support. I saw many griffins fight like this while using their talons, I kinda adopted their style. Shining noticed I was getting serious and smirked before lowering his head, his horn was letting out a few sparks.

I charged forward, dropping my stance until I got closer. I made a downwards slash with my sword while Shining made a sideways one with his horn. When our weapons met I only saw a slight purple glimmer and heard a very low shattering noise. My sword got deflected a bit so I compensated by doing a full turn and slashing upwards. This time I saw what Shining Armor was doing.

While he moved backwards and deflected my attacks, he was creating small shields in the path of my sword. They were small enough that I could break easily, but they were also tiring me and forcing me to compensate a lot, increasing my chances of making a mistake.

After a few more slashes I was forced to change my attack plan, so I took flight to keep away from his melee reach.

I said 'melee' because he started shooting the same balls from earlier at me. I didn't know what they did so while I dodged I purposely hit one of them with my sword. The impact was really strong, it made me lose a few feet of altitude and the grip on my weapon. I had to act fast or I was going to lose this battle.

I tucked the sword in my belly and dived towards Shining, copying the attack I did on the Manticore while I dodged his spells.

As soon as I got within reach to attack, I felt some force tugging at my tail and wings. Shining was keeping me in place with his magic. Before he could punch me and win the match, I used my forelegs to lift the sword upwards, hitting his horn with the flat tip of the weapon. It didn't cut him, but the surprise was enough to make him drop the spell, making me fall to the ground in front of a panicking Shining Armor.

After recovering from the fall, I lept forward as I tried to punch him in the face and win the match. Shining Armor reacted more quickly than I expected.

I only felt my hoof hit a larger version of the shields from earlier, but this one was around me... And getting smaller!

I held up my sword sideways, and it managed to stop Shining's spell from shrinking any further. I had to lay down with my legs tucked underneath me so I wouldn't touch the spell.

We were both panting by now and the crowd was silent. Nopony knew who won.

"I... I win this one..." Shining said, towering over my trapped form. I laughed.

"No... You don't." He lift his eyebrow. "Right now I'm safely inside this shield, the same shield that's making you tired and wiping out your magic reserves." He gave me an impressed look, clearly he's thinking the same thing I am.

"You can't hit me if I keep the shield, but if I drop it to try and hit you, we're back on square one." I nodded.

"Exactly, and the longer you keep this up, the better it is for me." I gave him a smug grin. He just chuckled and dropped the spell.

"Well, I'd say it's a tie then." He held up his hoof again, I bumped it without hesitation.

"Phew, this was fun. Do you think we have an alibi now?" We turned around to the massive cheering of the crowd. Dozens of ponies were yelling our names and asking for a rematch. Shining Armor looked happy with this new rise in morale.

"I don't think we have to worry about that anymore."

End of Chapter 34

Shining Armor is a beast!
Well, he is Captain for a reason.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Mushy-mushy Trixie waifu stuff in the next chapter.
Do I even need to hype this?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 35 - Forget the double [ROMANCE]

Chapter 35 - Forget the double

By: TheXIIILightning

"Damn, I can't believe I'm going to be late!"

I said as I jumped from roof to roof, making my way towards the bar.

My spar with Shining Armor took longer than I imagined and the relaxing shower I took afterwards didn't help. Yes, I couldn't go on a date with Trixie smelling like sweat, but that's no excuse to show up late!

It may be a double-date with Sparrow and Sunshine, but I still want it to be special for Trixie. She deserves it.

I opened my wings and glided downtown carefully so I wouldn't get caught in the clotheslines that were hanged in between buildings. After about 5 minutes of flying and running, I got to the bar, thankfully Trixie wasn't there yet.

"Where were you? I was worried sick!" Sunshine punched me lightly on the shoulder. "I can't believe you were going to be late for your first date!" I dropped my head and panted for a bit.

"Sorry... I had to be with Shining... Shining Armor for a while." A deep breath stopped my panting." He asked me to train with him because of, you know..." I wiggled my eyebrows a bit and after a few seconds she made an 'Oh' sound and nodded lightly.

"I heard that you tied with Shining Armor." Sparrow said. "I'm impressed, not many can do that." He smirked, sounding a bit proud.

"I may have been gone, but I haven't stopped my training, unlike a certain pegasus I know." I said while he just huffed in annoyance.

"I'll have you know that I'm the strongest pegasus in this city, besides Hurricane. I beat Shining Armor in hoof-to-hoof combat but only lost whenever he used magic."

"Second, most powerful pegasus in the city. Don't forget who's in the lead of our little contest, I'm still stronger than you." He glared at me.

"Things change little brother, I have grown stronger in the past year don't forget who's the Captain here."

"I'm only a few months younger than you, and I don't work for the Guard, your rank doesn't mean a thing to me." I tapped my chest. "While you were training recruits I faced a Dragon, a Manticore and trained my swordsmanship with Griffons. I'm way beyond your skills now." He chuckled and snorted.

"Perhaps, but my wing-sword is much stronger now. While training under Hurricane I managed to learn a lot about pegasi magic. You can't hope to defeat me in flight, my wings are much stronger than yours"

We were glaring at each other and almost started fighting in the streets, but the sound of a door opening made me turn away from my brother's gaze.

"Trixie apologizes for taking so long, her admirers didn't want to let her leave." Trixie said, while giving me a warm smile.

The sun was starting to set and I saw Trixie in a new light. Her eyes and mane were so beautiful, it's like they had a glow of their own. I didn't realize I was staring until a loud cough sounded besides me, Sunshine was snickering a bit. Thankfully Trixie didn't seem to notice.

"Miss Trixie, you look lovely this evening." Sparrow said. "I was just about to inform you of our plans for the evening." He motioned us to follow him down the road and we did. Trixie taking my side.

"I was just informed that somepony stole the Moonstone this morning, and I have to leave to conduct an investigation. Sadly I won't be able to accompany you on our double-date tonight." What?

"It's a shame really, I also forgot that I agreed to meet with Rainbow and Twilight tonight." Sunshine said, nuzling Sparrow lightly." Wait a minute...

"Was this all a ruse so Trixie and I got together?" Sunshine and Sparrow smiled and turned their heads away.

"What are you talking about brother? I was looking forward to my date with Sunshine, but this unfortunate turn of events got in the way. I guess you and Trixie will have to enjoy yourselves, alone." He turned with a small bag of bits on his mouth and tossed it at me. "Here's a small token of my appreciation. Consider it has pay for training some of our recruits, and as an apology for tonight."

I looked inside the bag and there was a very, very large sum inside.

Enough for the four of us, and maybe more.

"Sparrow, I can-" He cut me off.

"It's fine, really. I don't have a use for it and you deserve it, have a pleasant date with Trixie and treat her well. Don't look at the cost and spend it all in one place." He winked at me and took off. Sunshine trotting besides him.

"So? Are you going to show Trixie a good time?" Trixie said, nuzzling me lightly.

"I think I'll take the most beautiful mare I know, to the nicest restaurant in town." I said, nuzzling her back.

"Oh, Trixie knows just the place."

"I'm sorry Sir, but we cannot let you inside. You will have to procure a meal someplace else."

We were outside the dining room of the best restaurant in town, "Celestia's Honor". Yeah, I know the name sounds silly, but for a restaurant that's serves meals to the most important ponies in Canterlot, and the Princesses on occasion, the name doesn't mean flank.

Either way, the host wasn't letting us come inside, even if we had the bits.

"We have the bits, why won't you let us in?" I asked, sounding a bit angry. He pointed his nose up high, towards a small plate on the wall to our left.

No pants, no service.

"Oh, come on! Ponies don't even wear clothes!" I tried to reason with him, but he stood his ground.

"One would think such way, but that serves to show your lack of class. You're not worthy of dining here, please leave."

Why the little, if it weren't for Trixie he would already have a black eye. I just want to give my maref- my friend... a good time, why is this jerk trying to take that way from me!?

I heard a door opening and saw a grey griffon with a big mustache coming towards us, he was wearing a big chef's hat.

"Vat iz goin on here? All ze noise is scaring away ze custome-" He stopped and looked at Trixie in the eyes. "Miss Lulamoon, is zat you?" I glanced at Trixie and she had a very shy smile, I think Lulamoon was her foster family's name.

"Hello Gustav, it's so nice to see you again." She went towards him and gave him a small hug. He held her hooves and kept grinning.

"Look zat you, you're all grown up! Everypony here missed you zo. How have you been Miss?" His accent was so thick that I couldn't understand the language it was from. I only know that it sounded fancy.

"Trixie has been very well Gustav, thank you for asking. She has come here today so she could have dinner with her..." She blushed a bit "special somepony, but it seems that we are ill equipped to use the dining room." Gustav shot a quick glare at the host and snapped one of his claws.

"Zai no more, I have ze perfect place for a romantic evening. Please follow me." He motioned us to follow him and so we did.

He led us trough the kitchen the smell alone was making my mouth water, I can't wait to taste the meals they serve here. Soon enough we were outside the restaurant. We had a perfect view of the stars and the Canterlot Gardens, a much better view than what we would have inside, and we were all alone to top it off.

With a quick bark of orders a few ponies put up a small table with a chess cloth. Made of yellow and red stripes. A bottle of line as a candle, a few bread sticks, and a couple of padded chairs.

"Please take a zeat, I, Gustav Le Grand, shall bring your meals shortly."

After Gustav left, I asked Trixie how she met him.

"Trixie's foster parents ate in this restaurant a lot. Sometimes Trixie would come here to study quietly, to talk with the staff or to have lunch. Gustav always gave Trixie some wonderful éclairs before she went home, eventually Trixie started to come here just for them. Gustav is a very kind griffon, Trixie believes he never judged her once for her speech, or for being adopted."

"So, he's like family to you?" Trixie nodded and sighed.

"Indeed he is, sadly, Trixie believes he is more of her family than her foster parents..."

"Do you want to talk about it?" I asked as I put a hoof on her shoulder.

"Not really, no. Trixie appreciates the education they gave her, but she just wishes to forget that she is bounded by their name. Even if Trixie's legal name is Trixie Lulamoon, she doesn't wish to be referred as such."

After a couple of minutes, Gustav opened the door and came to greet us again.

"My sincerest apologiez for my host zis evening.He did not know zat you, Miss Trixie, are a very cherished friend of mine. Is there anything either of you desire? Perhaps some wine or candles?" He asked, bowing slightly.

"It's quite alright, Gustav. Trixie appreciates your generosity tonight, but she would appreciate if you kept her appearance here a secret. Trixie no longer associates with her old family, and wishes that she is not tied to that name any longer." Gustav nodded.

"I understand Miss, I shall keep my beak closed." He made a zipping motion over his beak and winked at us. "Oh, and I must congratulate you, young stallion, Trixie zis a very lovely mare, I hope you know how lucky you are." Trixie and I blushed a bit.

"I- I know. Thank you very much Gustav, this evening is already amazing." He chuckled a bit, with his accent it was kinda funny.

"But ze evening is not yet over monsieur, far from it." He turned around to leave. "I have to greet ze other customers, your meal shall be here shortly." We both nodded and he left us outside, entering the kitchen one more time.

Gustav is right, I have a whole evening alone to Trixie, I have to make it the most special night in her life. I looked at the scenery in front of us, the majestic Canterlot Gardens and the starry sky that brightened our night. And I think I know how to do so...

"Here is za special plate of past for ze lovely couple." Gustav spoke as he set down one big plate full of pasta and some kind of sauce, maybe tomato sauce, whatever it was, it smelled amazing. "I used me mother's special recipe, it's guaranteed zo fill your bellies." He smiled proudly while he twirled his mustache.

"Thank you Gustav, it looks wonderful" Trixie said.

"And it smells amazing as well." I said, Gustav made a silly bow before he left us again.

"Bon appetit mes amis." He said as he closed the door to the kitchen.

Trixie was the first one to get a bite, she used her magic to levitate a fork and take small, delicate bites from the pasta she rolled around it. I just stared awkwardly at the instruments in front of me.

The tableware had a strap that you could tie around your hooves, but it still took some skill to use. When I was able to tie the small strap on the fork around my hoof, I tried to pick up a small bit of pasta, sadly, I only managed to pick up a very small string. Trixie had an amused smirk.

"Trixie forgot that you could have some trouble in using tableware. You can use your mouth, Trixie doesn't mind." She said nonchalantly.

"Are you sure?" I looked awkwardly at the plate. "We only have one plate, and I'm afraid that my saliva will ruin the taste..." I tried to pick up another piece of pasta, but failed miserably again. Trixie giggled a bit.

"Like Trixie said, she doesn't mind." She put down her own fork and untied my own from my hoof. "Go on, try the pasta, it's really good."

After a couple seconds of thought I gave in to the smell and took a mouthful of the pasta. The smell was intoxicating and the taste was amazing. I never tasted anything like it before. I head Trixie laughing and I turned towards her, but then she started laughing even harder and louder.

I shot her a strange look and asked what was wrong.

"Yo- Your muzzle!" She laughed even harder now. "It full of... it's full of sauce! Haha!"

I looked down and crossed my eyes. So that's why it the smell is so strong... I gave a long lick around my lips.

"Is it out yet?" She looked at me, trying not lo laugh while her eyes were tearing up.

"Almost, here..." She grabbed a napkin with her magic. "Let Trixie get it." She gently wiped my mouth with the napkin, I could see a couple of stains on it.

"Thanks." I gave her a grin. "Now it's your turn Trixie, go on, don't be shy."

She gave me a long, embarrassed look, but then she turned towards the plate, inhaled deeply and dived head first into the pasta. A few seconds passed and she lifted her head. Her muzzle was red and she had bits of pasta coming out of her mouth. She slurped the rest of it and looked at me with a large smile.

"So? How does Trixie look?" We both stated laughing loud at that. She looked so ridiculous!

"I- I think the red suits you!" I said while I wiped a few tears.

"Really now?" She smirked and took another bite from our meal. "Maybe Trixie should wear it more often." I took a bite next.

"Maybe you should, you look really cute like that." We both blushed a bit at what I just said.

The rest of the meal was spent in relative quiet, but we kept smiling at each other every so often.

"A wonderful meal, pleasant company and now a walk in the park..." Trixie said as she nuzzled my neck. "Trixie is enjoying this date." I nuzzled her back.

"Me too, I wouldn't want to be with anypony else right now."

We were walking inside the Canterlot Gardens, more specifically, around the maze. We were admiring the sculptures of ancient equestrian heroes, artists, athletes, musicians and writers. There was a slight breeze in our coats and the smell of flowers filled the air.

It was night already so the stars were shining like never before. It almost seems like Luna made this night just for the two of us.

"We should have done this a long time ago..." I said while we walked.

"Yes, Trixie agrees..." She was leaning on me while we walked, I couldn't help but think about her warm coat.

"Hey Trixie." I said after a couple of minutes. We weren't talking to each other so much now, feeling each other was more than enough.

"Umm?" She said, sounding a bit drowsy and relaxed.

"Do you know any spell that let's you stand on clouds?" I asked her after spotting a lone cloud above us.

"Perhaps, Twilight taught Trixie a simple spell when we were in Ponyville. Trixie believes it lasts for a couple of hours, why?"

"Well..." I said in a sing-song tone, leaving her side and extending my wings in front of her. "I thought I'd show you my world, there's a cozy little cloud up there that we could lie down in. There's no reason to end our date right now."

"I don't know, Trixie isn't too keen of heights..." She said as she rolled her hoof around in the grass.

"Don't worry Trixie, I promise I won't let you fall. Trust me."

She gave me a long look in the eyes, checking if I was telling the truth. After a minute she sighed loudly and her horn started glowing, a few more seconds passed and she hopped a few times.

"Well, Trixie doesn't feel much lighter, but perhaps the spell worked..." She sounded a bit unsure.

"Only one way to find out." I said as I flapped my wings. "Just be careful not to touch my wings, I don't want to twitch mid-air and scare you.

"Okay..." She got to my side and gave me an odd look. "How do I... you know, mount you." I didn't notice her blush and missed the innuendo completely.

"Just put your forelegs around my neck, and your hindlegs around my waist, in front of the wings. I'll take care of the rest."

She got on top of me and I could feel her coat on my back. Her hooves were gently squeezing my neck.

"Ready?" I asked, I felt her nod. "Alright, grab on!" I said as I took flight.

Even tough I was flying really slowly, Trixie had a vice-grip on my neck and waist. I could feel her head burying into my mane and her tail beating my sides. Trying to get in between her legs I assume, poor thing must be scared.

"C'mon Trixie, open you eyes!" I yelled as I slowed down the best I could, but still kept a reasonable pace.

"NO!" She yelled into my mane.

"Trixie, you said you trusted me, and I'm telling you to open your eyes!"

I felt her grip tighten around my neck, but it suddenly loosened up. I couldn't see her but I think she opened her eyes. I kept flying around without saying a word and I noticed Trixie was relaxing quite a bit.

"So? What do you think?" I asked her.

"It... It's amazing! It's beautiful! It's... wow..." She sounded way more happy than scared.

I had to agree with her, the view was stunning. Canterlot was surrounded by lights, in the horizon you could see tiny specs of light that signaled towns, and the sky was filled with stars. The view was indeed amazing, but I could only think about the beautiful mare at my back.

"Aren't you glad that you trusted me?" I asked her, the only reply I got was an heart-felt nuzzle in my mane.

"There's a small cloud there, do you want to rest for a bit?" I felt her nod again.

I flew gently towards the cloud and lied down, so Trixie could get off. She touched the cloud a few times with her hooves and got off after a few moments. It seems like the spell was working, for now...

"So Trixie, did you en-" She interrupted me in the most unexpected way possible.

I didn't know what happened but I sure loved it. Trixie had pounced on me and kissed me full on the lips, I had never kissed a mare before, but I don't think it could have been any more passionate than this.

She had her full weight on top of me and was pinning me down on the cloud, while she forcefully kissed me. When I didn't kiss her back she pulled away and had a concerned look on her face.

"T- Trixie's sorry, she didn't mean to be so forc-" This time I interrupted her.

I pulled her head closer and kissed her, after a couple of seconds she closed her eyes and kissed back. My hooves were feeling her soft mane and her warm coat, I could feel her moaning in my mouth. Her hooves were more focused on my mane and my ears, it was like we didn't care were we touched, as long as nothing broke our kiss.

After a few minutes that felt like hours, we broke apart. She had a very silly and pleased smile that I'm pretty sure I was mimicking. After a quick peck on the lips she hugged me and laid down at my side.

We didn't say anything for the next five minutes, Trixie was resting her head on my chest while I petted her mane. I didn't want this night to end...

"I love you." I said as I brushed away a small lock of her mane.

"Trixie loves you as well." She said, burrowing her head in my chest with a happy sigh.

Once I lost my family and friends. I even lost my body and mind to dragons, thugs and Manticores...

Then I gained friends, friends that helped me overcome my doubts and set things right in my once broken life.

I got my family back and I can safely say that I made life-long friends.

Today I experienced love for the first time...

I don't care what tomorrow brings me, I'll gladly give my life away to protect what I have!

I will not lose Trixie! I will not lose Sunshine! I will not lose anypony!

I would rather lose myself than to bear the burden of guilt I once felt...

End of Chapter 35

Well, can I write sappy Romance stories?
Let me know in the comments!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Yeah, like I'd end this story here, there's still so much to do!
Don't forget about Rainbow Dash~!

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 36 - The next morning...

Chapter 36 - The next morning...

By: TheXIIILightning

"Good morning, beautiful. Did you sleep well?" I asked the sleeping mare besides me.

"You know Trixie did..." Trixie said as she nuzzled me lovingly.

We came back to the palace in the middle of the night, thankfully most of the guards know me by now and let us inside to spend the night. I think one of the guards said something about my spar with Shining earlier that day, but I was so tired from my date that I didn't pay any attention.

When Trixie and I came back to our room we did what any other young, happy, couple would do at night...

We took a quick shower and went to bed.

Yes, we shared the same shower and bed, but it didn't go any further than that. Trixie and I only started dating and we aren't prepared to take the next step... yet...

"Well... Twixie..." I felt her smile on my coat. "You have an early shift today, so you have to get ready soon. You don't want to keep your fans waiting, do you?" She looked up at me with a saucy smile.

"You're the only fan Trixie needs." I smiled and gave her a kiss. "Lighty..." I pushed my forehead against hers and brushed her mane.

"I see we're using our pet names from now on, Twixie." She made a mock frown and got off the bed.

"Perhaps we are, but only in the privacy of our room that is. Trixie still has an image to keep."

I stayed in bed and watched her getting dressed. She fixed her mane and coat with a quick glow of her horn and put on her robe and wizard hat. She turned towards me and did two quick turns.

"So? How does Trixie look?" I got up and went towards her, I gave her a quick peck on the cheek.

"All Great and Powerful." She gave me an amused grin.

"Thank you, Trixie always aims to impress." She went past me towards a mirror on the wall, her tail gently passing trough my face. Oh Celestia, Trixie knows how to work a stallion...

"Are you going to watch Trixie perform today?" She asked me, but when I was about to answer I heard somepony banging at the door.

*THUMP*

*THUMP*

*THUMP*

"Yeah! Who is it?" I yelled at whoever was knocking so loudly, so early in the morning.

"It's Rainbow Dash! Can you open up, please? It's an emergency!" She sounded urgent.

I shot an odd look at Trixie, she just shrugged and motioned me to open the door.

"Just a sec." I fumbled with the lock and opened the door. Indeed it was Rainbow and she looked a bit stressed.

"Oh, thank Celestia you're here!" She went past me inside the room. 'Hi Rainbow, nice to see you. Would you like to come in?'

"Morning Rainbow, what's wrong?" She looked at me, and then at Trixie. She did that a few more times before saying anything.

"I'll tell you, but you have to promise that you'll help me. No matter what it is!" She put her hooves on my shoulders, begging me with her eyes.

"Rainbow, I can't promise you th-" She interrupted me.

"But you already did! When we were at that cloud you Pinkie Promised that you would help me, no matter what. And NOPONY breaks a Pinkie Promise!" She practically yelled, I even heard her voice crack a bit.

I shot Trixie a worried glance and I could tell that she had the same concern I did. Of course I want to help Rainbow! But I won't agree to anything if she doesn't tell me what it is first.

"Rainbow, I know I promised that I'd help you, and I will. But you have to tell me what you need first, I already got in trouble before for making deals like this." Accepting to take that package without knowing what it was, ruined my life.

Rainbow Dash looked at me and Trixie once again, and she looked even more stressed out now.

"No no no! If I tell you, then you won't help me! And I can't ask this of anypony else, PLEASE! She was holding her hooves together now.

"I- I don't kno-" She yelled at me.

"You said that my friends would always be there for me! I said that I would only ask you if I had no other choice!" She had a very angry glare on her face. "Or were you lying to me!? Because friends don't lie to each other!"

Her angry tantrum was more of a few random voice cracks and some lose tears. It's true, I said all those things and I never back down on my word... Oh, buck it...

"Okay Rainbow Dash." She perked up at this, her ears standing tall. "I'll help you out, what do you need me to do?"

She got up and gave me a very happy grin, and shot an awkward, apologetic look at Trixie.

"I need you to pretend you're my stallionfriend." She said.

"What?" Was all I could say.

End of Chapter 36

I bet you weren't expecting this one, right?
Rainbow's "Ark" starts now and I eagerly await your angry comments!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Now that was an odd request by Rainbow, why did she ask that of Lightning?
We will have to go back to Ponyville, maybe the answer lies there.

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 37 - Rainbow's resolve

Chapter 37 - Rainbow's resolve

By: TheXIIILightning

Meanwhile, in Ponyville

"Mornin' Big Mac, mornin' AB. Y'all doin' fine?"

"Eeyup."Said Big Mac from the kitchen, not averting his gaze from the pancakes he was cooking. They were apple flavored of course.

Applejack had just finished her morning chores, so now it was time for a well earned breakfast. The pigs had been properly fed, the cows were doing fine, and the orchard was as green as ever. It was just another normal day in Sweet Apple Acres.

"Morning sis..." Said a very bored looking Apple Bloom, her eyes were half closed and her shoulders slump.

She was holding her head in her hooves while lacking her usual perkiness that Applejack was used to. Applejack, being the caring and supportive sister she is, would have none of that.

"Apple Bloom? What's wrong sugarcube, ya'll acting weird today." Applejack said while she sat at the table, in front of her sister.

"Ah'm just bored, I guess..." A few moments had passed and the filly didn't say anymore. Applejack had to know more so she could help the poor filly.

"Ah don't remember the last time ah heard ya say, ya were bored." She chuckled a bit. "Well, so why don't ya tell me what's really the matter."

The filly sighed, she knew it was a losing battle to try and keep a secret away from her sister. Besides, it wasn't anything special really, so she had no reason to hide anything.

"It's just that Ah haven't been spending much time with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo lately. Sweetie's been hangin' around with Rarity all day, and I don't know were Scoots is..." Apple Bloom gave out a loud groan. "School is out and all I've done so far were mah chores and..." The filly groaned again, even more loudly this time. "Arrgh! That's all I've done so far!"

Applejack smiled, it is good that Apple Bloom has the responsibility to remember her chores, so maybe giving her a day off wouldn't be a bad idea. She's still a little filly after all.

"So ya meaning to tell me that the Cutie Mark Crusaders, the same fillies that lost mah good rope while bungie jumping near the river, are all outta plans?" Thankfully the river was deep and the bridge was low, but she still lost her rope... it was a good rope... "Why don't ya go hang out with yer friends today, I'm sure you three can think of something fun to do today."

Apple Bloom gave a small smile towards Applejack, but it was gone as soon as it came. Applejack frowned, there was something bothering her sister. She knew that because Big Mac just put the food on the table and the filly made no attempt to ravage her plate, like usual.

"What's on ya mind AB?"

"It's just that I know where Sweetie Belle is, but I don't know anything about Scoots. I haven't seen her in days."

"I'm sure she's just busy with her homework or something." Applejack was too busy stuffing her mouth with the pancakes to give her sister a proper response, everything does tastes better after you work for it, even Big Mac's excellent cooking.

"Scootaloo's never too busy to go crusading, especially with some dumb homework." Applejack threw her sister a small frown, Apple Bloom just gave her a 'C'mon, I know you hate Math as much as I do' kinda look in return.

"Maybe she went on vacation or something, Ah heard that flight camp started this week, wasn't that Rumble kid going there?" Thunderlane came to the farm yesterday to help water some plants since Rainbow Dash was still out of town. Besides, it's good to make small talk with somepony else for a change, and since they both had siblings, they had common grounds for a pleasant conversation.

"Yeah, Ah think he is, but not Scoots because she can't fly yet, so I don't think she'd go this year.... besides, she'd tell us if she was going on vacation. That's not something you'd hide from yer friends."

"You're right there sugar." Applejack frowned again for a moment. "Then I guess she's just home sick, or something.Why don't you go find Sweetie Belle and go visit her? Together." Apple Bloom groaned and slammed her head on the table.

"We already thought of it yesterday but neither of us knows were Scootaloo lives." Applejack lifted an eyebrow at that.

"Ya mean ta tell me that you've been best friends for what... over an year? And ya don't know whee she lives?"

"That's exactly what I meant ta tell ya sis! We planned a couple of sleep-overs at each others house over time, but Scoots always came up with an excuse when it was her turn. It was always something about her Ma or Pa being sick, or some cousin visiting. We always end up sleeping here, at the clubhouse or at Rarity's... Ah guess we just stopped asking after a while."

Applejack had already finished with her pancakes, but Apple Bloom had barely touched hers. Applejack couldn't stand seeing her sister so sad like that, she had to do something!

"Tell ya what AB, Ah sold a lot of apples yesterday so Ah guess Ah can take a day off from the market today. Ah'll see if Ah can track down your lil' friend if you help Big Mac with some of mah chores today. Ya can even invite Sweetie Belle over and try out for yer apple bucking cutie mark again."

Applejack glanced at Big Mac who gave her a small nod in approval, Apple Bloom was already perking out at the thought of spending some time with her friend.

"Oh! Can Ah, Big Mac!?"

"Eeyup!" Said the bright red work-horse.

"That settles it! Now finish yer breakfast AB, ye'll need yer energy for later."

The little filly shoved her entire plate in her mouth while Applejack just chuckled and went towards the door. 'Where to start', she thought to herself...

Cheerilee should know, Scootaloo is her student after all. The problem is that she's on vacation in Manehattan right now for the school break.

She could ask Pinkie Pie, that pink filly knew just about everypony in town! Surely she knows their homes as well... Nah, it won't work. Pinkie went to visit her folks for the whole week, so it won't do...

'Maybe Derpy could help me find her!' thought Applejack. Derpy is the town's mail mare, surely she would know Scootaloo's address!

"Well, Ah guess it's worth a shot." Applejack said as she made her way towards Derpy's home.

"Don't worry Sweetie Belle, I'm sure Scootaloo is fine. I'll see what I can find out about her, so why don't you go play with Apple Bloom in the meantime?"

"Okay big sis, if you say so..."

Rarity couldn't take it anymore, Sweetie was starting to become unbearable! Yes, she was having fun trying to teach her little sister how to sew and sketch, but a ponies's patience can only stretch so far. She had already lost a fortunes worth of fabric and one of her sewing machines, and now... Rarity glanced at the floor and her left eye twitched... Now her sister was threatening to dig a hole in her precious carpet, with that random scootling of her's! No, she would have none of that! One un-cleanable stain due to a dropped glass of grape juice was the last of her sister's mischief she would have!

...

For the day that is...

"Oh, but I do say so! I will not have you moping around the boutique any longer, your mood is ruining my creativity." Sweetie Belle tried to give her sister an intimidating glare, an impossible feat for a filly as cute as her.

"Oh, and because I worry for my dear, little sister." Rarity said as she craned her neck to nuzzle her lovingly. "Don't worry Sweetie, I said I'd find your friend, and you know that I'm not one to break promises. I just don't want to leave you unattended in my boutique, I trust that I don't have to explain myself any further, right?"

Rarity made the sternest face she could muster, but Sweetie's happy expression made her loose her composure slightly.

"Thank you sis! You're the best!" Said the little filly as she hugged Rarity's leg. She kept the hug for a few more seconds before darting off towards Sweet Apple Acres. "Don't worry! I'll be back before dinner!" She waved at Rarity and Rarity waved back with a smile, trying to hide the concern she felt for Scootaloo and her sister.

"Poor Sweetie Belle is so heartbroken that her friend left, and I can't help but wonder where she is..." Rarity tapped her chin in thought. "Who knows, I might even end up getting some good gossip out of this."

Rarity closed the boutique by flipping a small sign, turning the side that read "CLOSED" for the public to see. She made her way towards the house of the towns mail mare, Derpy Hooves.

If somepony had left town for a vacation or even definitely, Derpy would certainly know about it. How else would she redirect any mail she had gotten for them?

With Pinkie Pie and Cheerilee unavailable, Derpy was the best option Rarity could think off.

"That mare may be a little bit clumsy, but she knows our small town like the back of her hoof."

"Miss Applejack, Miss Rarity, what a pleasure it is to see you again." Said Sparkler. "What brings you here today?"

"Mornin' Sparkler, we just wanted to have a little chat with yer mom, is she home?" Asked Applejack. Sparkler nodded and got a little worried.

"Yes, she's inside playing with Dinky." She sighed. "I'm sorry Miss Applejack, but if my mom did something wrong, please don't be too har-" Rarity cut her off.

"Nonsense dear, Derpy did no such thing as off late. Besides, we would never do anything to hurt that sweet little mare. Isn't that right Applejack?" Said Rarity, glancing towards the orange mare.

"Eeyup!" Said Applejack, earning a sigh of relief from the pink unicorn that was at the door.

"Thank Celestia... I'll go get her, please come in and make yourselves at home. She will be with you shortly." Sparkler opened the door further and led the two ponies towards the living room, before she left to get Derpy.

"Sparkler's seems to be growing up into a fine mare, ain't that right Rares?"

"That she is..." Rarity got a bit distant for a few seconds. "How long ago did Derpy adopt her? Two, three years perhaps?"

"Ah reckon, yes. I can't really tell since time flies fast at the farm." Applejack chuckled.

"Time flies for everypony, I can't help but feel old when I start reminiscing about the past..." Rarity sighed.

"Reman-rema-what? Rares, ya nineteen and Ah'm only a couple o months younger than ya. Are ya telling me Ah'm old?" Said the orange mare in a mock tone, feigning insult.

"No, of course not!" Rarity shrieked. I just meant to say that we are at the prime of our youth and beauty, without proper care we will only go..." She gulped. "downhill, per se..."

"Ah, not me! Ah got tons of apple tree to buck, so Ah won't have any trouble in keeping these flanks in check." Applejack sat down on a couch, crossed her legs and tilted her hat in order to cover her eyes. Rarity gasped.

"Applejack! Where are your manners!?"

"Ah dunno, in Winona's water bowl Ah guess." She chuckled.

"Ah swear, you're just trying to get under my skin right now." Rarity glared at AJ. Applejack looked up with a smug grin.

"Why not? Ya make it so easy."

Rarity's cheeks got red in anger while Applejack just leaned back and smiled. They both waited patiently for the grey mare to come join them and hopefully answer their questions. They had met each other on their way here, after a while they both agreed that their sisters needed to know where the third Crusader was. In fact, even they were starting to get curious.

Scootaloo is just a little filly, where could she be?

Derpy entered the room with a bright smile, the one she always wore when she met a good friend or spent some quality time with her daughters. But there was something in her eyes that told them, that she already knew why they were there.

"Good morning Applejack, Rarity." Said the grey mare, the other's greeted back in their own way. "Sparkler told me you wished to talk about something?"

"We sure did Derpy, but before that, how are ya doing?" Applejack asked out of politeness. Derpy beamed a bit more at the chance to talk about her daughters.

"Oh, I'm doing very well, I only crashed eight times this week you know?" Her eyes moved slightly away from Applejack's own, so she couldn't notice the orange mare cringe. 'That's ten less than last week Ah reckon...' "Dinky's grades have improved a lot this year, so I'm planning on getting enlisted on a magic camp for the Summer. She's been very interested in magic lately, but Sparkler and I can barely help her on that."

"Oh, I believe I understand you, dear." Rarity spoke."My father is the only Earth pony in a family of four, he still gets amazed on how easily we use our magic." Derpy and Applejack nodded in understanding. "By the way, how's Sparkler doing?"

"Sparkler has been as sweet as ever." Derpy beamed. "She's been offering to foal-sit Dinky every now and then, she mostly does this out of generosity, but I know she's been keeping an eye on one of your dresses, Rarity." Rarity suppressed a giggle.

"Oh, I know how she feels, I was once her age you know?" She said, not really as a question. "Tell her to stop by my boutique whenever she has the time, I'm sure we can discuss some sort of discount or alternative means of payment. I would feel terrible if Sparkler missed any special occasion just for missing a few bits."

"That's very generous of you, Rarity. I'll be sure to tell her when I have the chance." The three mares shared a smile. "Well, as much as I'd love to talk about my two little muffins, I suspect you both came here for some other reason?" Derpy said, still smiling like before.

"Yeah, we have. We wanted to ask ya 'bout some little filly that hangs around with our sisters." Applejack spoke clearly. "Scootaloo, she's a orange pegasus with a purple mane. Always on a scooter, ruffled mane." She made a circling motion with her hoof, as if to say there weren't any more features to add.

"Oh, I see..." The grey mare said with a slight frown and a slightly more sullen tone. "What do you want to know?" She asked.

Derpy was not a mare that liked to talk about the personal lives of other ponies, if Applejack and Rarity wanted answers, they would need to ask the right questions.

"We want to know where Scootaloo lives. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom haven't seen her friend for nearly a week and are getting quite worried, we were starting to wonder about her ourselves as well, so we came in search of her." Rarity said while Derpy focused her gaze on her and Applejack.

"I think Scootaloo was staying with Ms. Golden Clover. Just down the street from Sugar Cube Corner." She said.

"What do ya mean, 'was'?" Applejack asked, Rarity seemed like she was about to ask the same question, since she opened her mouth and closed it without a peep. Derpy sighed.

"Ms. Clover had to leave for Las Pegasus a few days ago. It seems like her parents got very ill over the last month, so she had to move there to care for them. That's why her house is for sale right now." Rarity gasped.

"Oh my! Isn't that the mare that tends to... troubled foals?" Derpy nodded sullenly and Rarity hung her head. Applejack was the only one that didn't understand the sudden change in mood.

"What's wrong?" She sounded angry, but more concerned than that. "Do ya'll know something Ah don't?"

"Applejack..." Rarity started. "Ms. Clover is like a foster parent for orphaned foals. She gives them a family until they find somepony to adopt them." Applejack turned her eyes to the floor.

"Oh..." Was the only thing that escaped the orange mare's mouth for a while.

"She was the one that introduced me to Sparkler a few years ago." Said Derpy with the hint of a smile. "I knew that she had lost her parents, but I could only see a sweet little filly that was waiting to be loved." The three mares smiled at that phrase. "I invited Sparkler over a few times to come play with Dinky, we all got along so well that I ended up loving her like she was my own daughter in just a few weeks."

"Ah hope that Scoots gets the same luck Sparkler did..." Rarity nodded in agreement while Derpy sighed, again.

"I might as well tell you the rest. I believe that Scootaloo was sent to an orphanage in Canterlot. Ms. Clover couldn't tend to, or properly raise a filly in Las Pegasus, and since Scootaloo could not fly yet, an orphanage in Cloudsdale with other pegasi was out of the question."

"We appreciate your help Derpy, it means a lot." Rarity said as she got up to leave. "That's everything we needed to know, dear, now we just need to think of a way to break it to the crusaders..." Rarity got a small tear in her eye. "Could they still be the crusaders with one less member?

"Ah guess we should them them in the mornin', let them spend the night in peace..." Rarity nodded in silent agreement with Applejack while Derpy escorted them to the door, opening it without a word.

"I'm sorry to be the bearer of bad news, at least you two took it better than Rainbow Dash did." Derpy said.

"What? Ya mean Rainbow already knows 'bout Scoots?" Applejack asked, surprised.

"Yes, she came to me the day after Ms. Clover left town. Rainbow Dash took the news way harder than the both of you, she stormed out of my home without saying a word."

"Rainbow Dash was here?" Rarity said to nopony in particular. "Why would she possibly want to know about poor Scootaloo?" Derpy got a bit flustered, face-hoofing a bit hard than it was deemed healthy.

"Ohhh! Silly me, I forgot another important detail... Sorry for not mentioning it sooner!" Derpy asked, genuinely sorry of causing disturbance to somepony, despite just helping them a lot.

"Don't be ridiculous dear, you were an amazing help today." Rarity said as she and Applejack turned around to leave. "I'm really sorry but we have to leave now, send our regards to young Dinky and Sparkler."

"Will do~!" Said the grey mare as she closed the door.

"Now, why would that feather brain come here asking for Scoots? Of all places!?" Applejack asked Rarity as they made their way towards the farm.

"I don't know, but why her sudden interest in that little foal?"

The two kept walking in silence, trying to remember anything that might had been strange about the pegasus behavior.

After a few minutes, it all clicked.

Rainbow Dash is still in Canterlot. Scootaloo is in an orphanage, in Canterlot.

She's been acting really strange and emotional lately, possibly trying to hide something from them.

Then they remembered a certain party that was held a few days ago...

Lightning smashed his hoof on the floor and turned angrily towards Rainbow Dash.

You of all ponies, don't have the right to say that somepony else doesn't care about others! In all my time here I'm yet to see a self-less action from you. You just gloat and boast all the time, not caring about the feelings of those around you! And above all, you shouldn't judge ponies on how they act! I can tell you're a great pony, but if it wasn't for you damn pride you could see how much hurt you were causing to others."

After the ranting Rainbow Dash left the party almost wordlessly, clearly stricken by the harsh words.

Applejack and Rarity turned to one another, their eyes as wide as saucers and their thoughts clearly the same.

"She wouldn't..." Rarity said.

"She would..." Applejack said.

End of Chapter 37

Rainbow Dash!

Please tell me you're not doing what I think you're doing...

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Poor Scootaloo, abandoned in the same place that Trixie, Sunshine and Lightning spent their youth together.

What terrible things await the orange filly?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 1 - Prologue

Chapter 1 - Prologue

By: TheXIIILightning

Warning: This chapter might contain a few moments with blood, it is NOT enough to be rated Teen, but being written in the 1st person POV, I felt a warning needed to be included for those of younger age. If you advance to the first " ~^~^~^ " or even the next Chapter you will loose nothing in terms of story.

Thanks for understanding, and enjoy the story.

I awoke in the middle of the night on a muddy dirt road, my head was hurting and the torrential rain was as cold as the longest day of winter. I tried to get up, slowly moving my hind legs. I felt a sharp pain striking at my chest and left wing, that made slump into the ground bellow me.

“What happened?” was the only thing I could say after falling in a puddle of blood, MY blood.

My vision was red, mostly because of the cut on my head and the rain that kept relentlessly falling on me. I lifted a hoof, trying to feel the gravity of my injuries, and they were… bad.

As I touched my hoof on my chest, I felt pain, slightly numb now, but I could feel one, maybe two large cuts, bleeding heavily. They were not stab wounds, they were long, and not too deep. Slash wounds most likely. Wait, did someone hit me with a sword!?

"This isn't the time to find out…” I muttered to myself. As much as I wanted to know how I got into this bloody mess, surviving is far more important.

I tried to view my surroundings I saw nothing but pitch black, the occasional lightning and a few lights on the horizon.

'A town…' I didn’t say it out loud, I didn't want to jinx my only chance of survival. I knew I was bleeding, and in this storm nopony can hear me call for help, I have to make it to town. I called out all of my remaining strength, it hurt, but I had to do it.

I got on my hooves, stretching my right wing for support.

I think I only walked for a few yards, but it felt like miles. By the time I got into town, the lights were all out. Every house, every street light… Total darkness…

There was no point in trying to reach the doorstep of any house, the ponies that lived there could be asleep. I could yell but I was too weak to try it, and the thunderous storm wasn’t helping at all, any sound that I made was buffed out instantly by the roaring thunder.

I had made a choice, I needed to find a house with some lights on, any house that just might hear me call for help...

I was almost ready to give up, I passed through eight blacked out houses, my strength was failing me but for some reason I kept going, I wasn’t going to die, not yet.

At the end of the road I took a right, and there it was, my beacon of hope.

The only house, err, tree with any kind of light. It was as tall as any house I passed before, and a small candle was shining in a lamp hanged by a tree branch.

And someone was still awake inside too, I could see light through some windows.

A few more steps and I’m saved!

I made it to the front door of my target, a door was between me and salvation, but that line was too far away to cross now.

I fell, I couldn’t move anything, my body wasn't my own anymore. There was no pain, there was no cold, I didn’t feel anything.

I didn't feel the rain falling on me, or the thunder roaring through the night.

I could only lie there and watch, a wooden door standing tall, just inches from me, and still, unreachable.

My eyes were closing as I cursed the door to open, I was so tired I couldn’t even speak, but I remember, that the last thing I saw that night was a brown quill.

~^~^~^

Peaceful

That is the best word to describe my feelings right now.

Nothing but peace and quiet. If this is the afterlife I could get used to it, I just need a banjo, maybe a book or two. Company would be great as well…

*sniff sniff* "Hmm… Maybe a muffin would be great as well. Do I even need to eat here?"

As soon as I said that, “greedy” sentence everything started shaking and getting slightly darker. The completely blank world that I saw before was now black, with the exception of a small circle bellow me, slowly getting smaller by the second.

“Wait! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean any disrespect! I just wanted a muffin! That’s no reason to kick me out!"

My pleas didn't matter, the floor before me banished and I fell in a dark abyss, screaming “Noooooo!” like a little foal having a nightmare.

~^~^~^

“Muffins!”

I yelled getting on my haunches, sweating like a workhorse. It took only a second to realize that I was alive. Was it the big bluish wall in front of me, the cozy bed I was on, or the warm sunshine entering through the window at my right, I had no idea. But I knew one thing.

“I’m alive!”

“And I’m Pinkie Pie!” Screamed a bright pink colored pony. Not realizing that she scared the buck out of me.

“Ah! Horsefeathers!” Was the only thing I said before falling of my bed, into the cold tiled floor.

End of Chapter 1

This is the 1st Chapter, didn't like it?

Oh well, visit the next chapter and see what happens, how will our pony deal with the Pink intruder?

Don't ask me, I just write this thing.

...

I'll shut up now.

Chapter 2 - Hello Nurse!

Chapter 2 - Hello Nurse!

By: TheXIIILightning

“Good morning sleepyhead! Well it isn’t morning, it’s afternoon! But since you just woke up I have to say that, weird isn’t it? Oh why are you on the floor? Isn’t the bed a lot more nice and cozy to be in? Well since I don’t sleep on the floor so much I can’t really tell, just like Dashie, but she sleeps on hard trees, I think clouds are fluffier but if she likes them, she likes them!"

“What?” My brain couldn’t process all that information.

“Oh that’s right! I haven’t seen you before, and if I haven’t seen you before that means you’re new! Because I know everypony, and I mean EVERYPONY in Ponyville!”

“What?” I was getting a bit annoyed, the pink pony just kept talking and talking. I was still on my back on the floor, staring into her big blue eyes. It seems that she jumped onto my bed so she could see me again.

“Well Duhh! I’m Pinkie Pie, what’s your name?” She said with the biggest smile I have ever seen.

“My name’s Lightning.” I said, still a bit annoyed. I extended my hoof to greet her, and ask for a little help getting up, she took the hint, because she shook it and helped me up. I winced a bit because of my bandaged wing.

“Oops, sorry.” She said, giggling like a small filly.

“It’s ok, don’t worry about it. Anyway, where am I?” I had to look up because Pinkie was still on my bed. She was hopping on it now. I have never seen a pony get so happy just by meeting somepony else. “Can I… get on the bed now?”

“Huh? Oh yeah right.” Pinkie hopped off the bed so I could get in, she moved like she was embarrassed, her coat has so much pink that it’s impossible to find any kind of blush. I slowly got on the bed, while she sat on her haunch and started gesturing with her hooves.

“This is the Ponyville Hospital, a place for the sick and grumpy, the weak and needy, the young and old. Because I, Pinkie Pie, am here to make sure that nopony goes unpartyed!” That was some speech, except for one thing.

“Unpartyed? Is that even a word?”

“Yes silly! I make sure that everypony gets a “Get well soon party” until they, huh, get well!”

“Well that makes sense.” Does it?Anyway, both of us were too busy to notice another pony enter the room.

“What’s all the commotion in here?” Said a white coated earth pony, with a slightly pink mane. The hat she wore told me she was a nurse, and her expression told me she wasn’t happy with all the noise we, well, Pinkie was making.

“Oh, it’s you Pinkie.” And her sigh told me that this happened often. “I already told you a thousand times to be quiet on hospital grounds.” I noticed Pinkie lifting her eyebrow and getting up.

“No you didn’t Nurse Redheart, you told me exactly 367 times, 370 if we count today’s three.”

The serious way she told that, while tapping her hooves on her chin, I couldn't help but snicker a bit. That made the nurse shoot me an icy glare.

“And you mister! You have a lot to explain! Do you how hard it was to patch you up!?” Both me and Pinkie froze still at that outburst.

“Yes Ma’am, sorry Ma’am” I was acting like a little colt again.

“Oh look at the time, I have to babysit the twins! Bye Miss Redheart! Bye Lightning, see you tomorrow!” Clearly she knew the right time to escape… And now I was all alone with the Doom-Nurse!

“I’m sorry, Pinkie is a very sweet mare, and she makes everypony happy when she visits. But she has too much energy and keeps the patients from resting.”

“It’s okay, I saw first-hoofed what her energy is capable of.” I said to the nurse, slowly scratching the back of my head, falling on the floor didn't help to ease my headache.

I was having a pleasant conversation with Nurse Redheart, we introduced ourselves and she got a quick look at my bandages, she has a warm personality, but a relatively short fuse. So I’m officially demoting her from Doom-Nurse, to Slightly-Misinterpreted-Nurse.

“Your bandages seem to be in order, your wing didn’t sustain any extra damage, so we don’t need to replace the bandages.” Falling on my back got my wing a little numb too, that’s better than the scratchy sensation I’m getting from my chest. That’s right I forgot about it!

“Nurse Redheart, how did I get here? I mean… How bad were, you know…” From what I remember I was hurt really bad, it’s a miracle that I’m speaking to anypony.

“I’m sorry, but I’d rather tell you in the morning, you just woke up after...” She stopped talking and turned to my bedside table. It was a small wooden table, tall enough so a pony can easily grab anything. On top of it was a small green lamp, two cupcakes and two muffins, all of the pastries were stale, except for one fresh muffin.

“Pinkie brought one each day while you slept.” I looked at the pastries, trying to figure out what the nurse just told me. “I was asleep for four whole days… And she visited me every single day?” Nurse Redheart only nodded.

“I guess I’ll have to thank her tomorrow.” I’m feeling guilty, she came to visit me, cheerfully greeted me, and my first impression of her was, ‘annoying’…

“Thank you Nurse Redheart, but I think I’ll rest up a bit. I have a lot to think about.”

“Sure, but can I bring you anything to eat? You need to eat something.” I guess I do, I haven’t eaten in four days.

“Anything will be fine, I’d like some soup though.” I’m not being picky, I need fluids right? Soup is liquid… Sort of.

“One bowl of broccoli soup coming right up.” She said cheerfully, and it was fast too, after six minutes I was diving head first in the tastiest Hospital food I've ever had.

“Visiting time is a little late tomorrow, can I invite Mayor Mare and Dr. Cardio to have a word with you before then?” Nurse Redheart had a serious tone right now, I was getting a bit concerned. “Sure, is something wrong?”

“It’s not often that we find ponies in such a grave condition as you were in. And even less often we take care of anypony from out of town. We would like to know what happened, and what you planning to do when you’re fully recovered.” Slurping hastily the rest of the soup I quickly replied. “It’s only fair that you know what happened to me.”

“Thank you for understanding, I’ll tell the Mayor to come by tomorrow. Now rest up, and call me if you need anything.” She seemed pleased with herself, maybe she thought it was going to be much harder convincing me. Oh well I think it’s time to hit the hay, tomorrow is going to be an exhausting day.

I can’t sleep, my mind is full of questions.

What happened to me? Where was I going? What am I going to do? Where is she?

Sunshine, the only pony that matters to me right now, I’m supposed to look after her, and here I am, lying useless in a hospital bed. She’s been there for me all these years, I think this is the first time we’re apart since we met.

Oh Celestia, what if she’s hurt! What if she… “Nurse Redheart! Nurse Redheart!”

“Yes, Yes! Is something wrong?” She entered my room after a few seconds of yelling. “Where is it!?”

“Shhhh, where is what? And quiet please.” I forgot where I was and started yelling, but this can’t wait any longer. “Where is my medallion? My necklace? My… that thing that was on my neck!” I hope I didn’t drop it the other night.

“Calm down, it’s in storage, we had to clean it up. Now go ba-“

“Can you go get it please.”

“You mean right now? Can’t it wait ti-“

“Pleeeaaaaaaaaaaase!” I wasn't yelling anymore, but I was about to beg.

“Okay, okay, I’ll get it, just be quiet!” She was trotting down the hall, I just hope everything is alright. “Here’s your medallion, now would you care to explain what the buck is this all about?” She was mad alright, but I didn’t care, I had to see it.

I grabbed my medallion, a small golden colored shield, almost the size of a hoof, decorated with a slot shaped like a lightning, just like my cutie mark. I inspected the color of the shield, it was bright and warm, like I always remembered it. “Everything is fine...” I whispered.

“I sure bucking hope so! I had a long day and I don’t need somepony waking me up in the middle of the night just for some fancy jewelry! I’m going to bed, and if you wake me up again, I hope to Celestia that you’re half as dead!” Okay I’m scared right now.

“Hum, Miss Redheart, the patien-“

“So I can beat the other half of you. Have I made myself clear?” Our muzzles were touching. “Crystal.” Somepony help me!

“She stomped away to her chamber, if somepony woke up after that, they knew better and kept their muzzles shut.

I examined the medallion one last time before putting it on my neck, and embracing it until I fell asleep. If I know she’s fine, she knows I’m fine. And I bet she’ll find me in no time.

End of Chapter 2

I hope you enjoyed the second chapter. Nurse Redheart is a beast! Am i right? *nudge nudge*

Please leave a review with your thoughts, and now for the hype, *ahem*

Tune in next time, and find out how the meeting with the Mayor worked out. And will Pinkie come back? What surprises does she have in store.

All in the next episode of-. I mean, Chapter of...

Will of Fire!

PS: This is part of the review I was talking about, to bad the Doctor isn't named yet by the fandom.

So I guess I'll call him Dr. Cardio, it's better than Dr. Caramel.

Chapter 4 - Slumber party

Chapter 4 - Slumber party

By: TheXIIILightning

"Girls! What is the meaning of this!?" Said a very startled Mayor Mare.

The Mayor and I had just finished discussing my future in this little town, when half a dozen of ponies crashed into my room. Well I wasn't really annoyed, I just wasn't expecting to meet anypony else today. Except for Pinkie that is. I was still on my bed, trying to figure out what in the hay was going on. Pinkie Pie and some blue Pegasus were laughing their heads off, some purple mare kept saying she's sorry, and the others looked pretty embarrassed.

"What a strange group..." I muttered to myself.

"Well, no harm done girls. Oh, and Twilight, Applejack, might I have a word with you?" Asked the Mayor.

"Sure, I guess." Said the purple mare, I think it's safe to assume she's either Applejack or Twilight. "Coming Applejack?" She added.

"Yeah, be right back y'all." Said the orange pony with the cowpony hat.

So that makes her Applejack, and the other one Twilight. That's two down, four to go.

"Oh it's so good to see you again, you look different, did you change your mane? Oh is it your mane? It HAS to be your mane!" Well Pinkie sure seems energetic today.

"Well Pinkie, try a bit lower." I said while patting my chest. Doc really made a good job, I'm not even sore there.

"Wow! Cool scars." The blue Pegasus sure seemed impressed. That's right, I forgot to introduce myself. But she was a lot faster.

"Oh yeah, I'm Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in all of Equestria AND soon to be Wonderbolt." She said while striking a pose.

"I'm Lightning, pleasure to meet you." I said whit a warm smile and extending my hoof. That filly has a strong hoofshake might I add.

"Well Lightning, my name is Rarity, I run the Carousel Boutique. If you need anything to wear I'm always open." Said the white Unicorn, while lowering her head a bit. She seems High-Class, so might as well greet her like I did back in Canterlot.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Rarity." I lowered my head the same way she did. She seemed to like it.

"Oh my, what a gentlecolt." She said while smiling to the butter yellow Pegasus next to her.

I almost didn't notice her, she was hiding behind Rarity, only peeking a bit. When she saw me look at her she looked away and cowered a bit, hiding behind her pink mane, poor thing must be shy.

"This is Fluttreshy, please excuse her, she's a bit shy." Said Rarity while moving a bit to the side. Fluttershy just looked at me and mumbled something.

"Sorry, I didn't quite catch that." I said while trying to get closer. She just cowered a bit more and mumbled something again. I guess she really is shy.

"Well Fluttershy, it's nice to meet you." I said trying to sound as friendly as I could. She looked slightly more comfortable, because she said.

"Yes... I'm glad that you're, umm, alright..." Squeaked the shy Pegasus.

"Yeah! What was that all about." Rainbow Dash looked a bit upset.

"Well darling, I must say I'm quite curious at what happened that night." Rarity added.

I was about to to tell them what I said to everypony else. That I don't remember what happened that night. But Pinkie...

"HA! I knew it!" Said the hopping pink pony. "You did something to your tail didn't you!? I knew something was different, nothing escapes Pinkie Pie!" Well she certainly is something...

Rainbow Dash facehoofed, Rarity and I snickered a bit. And I saw Fluttershy smiling too. It's good to know that Pinkie has such nice friends. Oh yeah, what about the other two? Applejack and Twilight entered the room shortly after Pinkie's outburst. They looked relieved to see us all laughing.

"It's good to see y'all getting along." Applejack was smiling and getting closer. "Mah name's Applejack, pleasure to meet ya partner." Said the smiling Earth pony while grabbing my hoof and shaking it with amazing strength. "Pleasure, I'm Lightning." I said still shaking a bit.

"I'm Twilight Sparkle, it's a pleasure to meet you Lightning." Twilight seems to be a really smart filly. Maybe it's her mane, or the way she talks...

Oh no, I started giving 'labels' to ponies again haven't I? Sunshine warned me about it once, but when you travel as long as I have, you kinda get used to it. There are plenty of shady merchants around to fill up a few dozen cider barrels.

"It's a pleasure to meet you too Twilight."

"This is so great! I'm so happy that my bestest friends like my new friends! *gasp* We should totally have a party! With cake, and muffins, and streamers, and balloons, an-" Pinkie was going hyper again, but Applejack shoved a hoof in her mouth.

"There will be plenty of time for that later Pinkie, but right Twilight and Ah' need ta have a lil' talk with Light here."

I guess that Mayor Mare asked them to share their home with me. I hate asking ponies for help, but I need a place to sleep and eat until Sunshine decides to show up.

"Please Applejack, there's no need to get so serious." Twilight looked a little embarrassed.

"There sure is Twi, I'm not letting ya share a house with anypony, unless ah know they're 100% honest." I guess Applejack is worried about that little memory problem.

"I'll tell you girls anything you need to know, but I also have some questions." I need to learn about one thing. I think they might know something.

"Ask away darling." Said Rarity, with a slight nod from the others.

"Well... Who found me that night?" They looked at each other, but Twilight decided to answer.

"It was Owlicious that found you."

"Who?" What kind of name is that for a pony?

"Owlicious, my pet Owl." Well that's an original name. "We were all having a slumber party, but Owlicious found you outside my doorstep. You were really bad, so we brought you here immediately."

So that's why they all seemed so weird a while ago. They had to carry my sorry hide, all the way out here. I guess I owe them... ALL of them...

"I'm sorry." Was all I could say.

"Don't be sorry darling, it wasn't your fault." Rarity said.

"Yeah! That was the coolest thing to happen all night!" Rainbow Dash rudely remarked.

"RAINBOW!" Yelled all the others.

"What!? Rarity was about to make mud masks, and other girly stuff. Don't say you aren't with me AJ!"

"Ya have a point Rainbow, but that was mighty rude."

"Yeah, yeah, I'm sorry Light." She didn't look really sorry, but hey, I guess she had a point.

"No harm done." I threw the conversation off course with a simple wave. "Your turn girls, ask away."

"The Mayor already told us that ya lost yer memory, from that night at least." She looked at the others, I guess that's one way of telling them that I didn't remember a thing.

"But we want ta know... Who's Sunshine?"

I REALLY don't want to tell them that yet. But I guess I should.

"Oh, is it your filly-friend? I love romantic stories." Rarity was smiling at me. And the other laughed.

"What!? NO!" Sunshine, a filly-friend, as if that could happen.

"She's my partner, well, she's more like a sister to me. We've met when we were just little kids, and have been together ever since."

That's the blunt version, how we've met... I'm not comfortable telling them the rest yet.

"And how will Sunshine find ya? Didn't ya two get separated?" Applejack sure is nosy, but hay, I'd do the same for my friends.

"She'll find me with this." I said while reaching for my medallion, I had it hidden under my pillow.

"This medallion was a gift from an old friend. I have this part, and Sunshine has the key." I was holding it in front of them. They were admiring it with wide eyes.

"Oooooh, shinny." Said Pinkie.

"It sure is quite pretty, I just love the detail." Said Rarity.

"Is it enchanted with some kind of tracking spell?" Asked Twilight, she sure is a smart filly.

"Yes it is. I don't know much about Unicorn magic, but I know that." I am quite proud of it.

"The key Sunshine is carrying always points to this medallion, and the medallion shows Sunshine's health and mood. If anything happens to either of us, the magic wears off. Pretty cool right?" Basically, if either one of us bites the dust the medallion becomes just another piece of gold and cooper.

"What's inside it?" Asked Rainbow Dash.

"Well... I don't know. We never opened it."

"What's the point of carrying something around, if you're never gonna open it?" Rainbow didn't understand why, but we had a very simple reason.

"Last respects..."

Everypony stood silent, either scared of asking anything else, or just by respect.

"I'm sorry..." Rainbow Dash meant it this time. But I couldn't be mad at them, they saved me.

"It's okay Rainbow, you didn't know."

"Well, we're mighty sorry sugarcube. Ah didn't want to be disrespectful, we all just care fer Twilight and... Ya know.."

"I'd do the same, don't worry Applejack." I said with a warm smile.

"Well, now that we're all friends, how would you like to come home Light?" Said a cheery Twilight.

"'Home'?" I said teasing her a bit.

"Yes home, well not your 'home', MY home, eh house, well it'll be our 'home' but... AUGH!"

We all shared our first laugh as friends, even Fluttershy was laughing too. I feel splendid, I haven't had a friend in years.

Sunshine and I met lots of ponies of course, but very few we called friends. I miss her...

After I got ready to leave, I thanked Nurse Redheart and put the medallion in it's rightful place. My neck.

All of us left the Hospital towards Twilight's home, she said Spike, her baby dragon, would have dinner ready for us.

One thing is owning a baby dragon, but making him cook AND be your assistant? That's amazing.

The only dragon I've ever met tried to eat me! Well, I kinda went into his cave searching for some 'lost family heirloom', I swear that right after I got the ashes out of my mane, I bucked the colt that asked me to do it, right in the face!

Anyway, Ponyville sure looks like an amazing place to live in, well kept gardens, wide streets, big houses, and the wildlife is amazing. After a short walk, we arrived at Twilight's home, I instantly recognized it. The wooden door that didn't open that night.

Ha! Look at me now you stupid door! I was walking besides Twilight, with the small group of friends behind us. She knocked and a small dragon, who I assumed to be Spike, greeted us.

"Hey Twilight, I've got diner all-. Who's this?" Said Spike while lifting his eyebrow.

"Spike, this is Lightning. He's going to be living with us for a while." Said Twilight to the confused baby dragon.

"Well, if you say so..." Spike looked at me and extended his claw. "I'm Spike, Twilight's Number 1 Assistant. Nice to meet ya."

I Claw/Hoofshaked with him. "You can call me Light, it's nice to meet a friendly Dragon for a change."

"How many have you met?" Asked the little guy.

"One. He tried to eat me."

"Fair enough." Spike shrugged. "Come inside, dinner's getting warm."

Spike lead us to the main room of the house, and I think I noticed one thing. There were books EVERYWHERE!

Wait, that's not a big enough wait to describe it... If I was a bookworm, I'd be in heaven right now. Yeah, that seems accurate.

I guess Twilight forgot to tell me she lived in a library. Well might as well read something tomorrow, right now I'm hungry.

Spike had put some pillows and plates around a small fireplace, and was already filling them with some daffodil sandwiches.

And by the looks of it, the little guy can cook.

We were all sitting around the fireplace, drooling over our meals when Rarity got up.

"Oh my, I almost forgot about Spike's present!" As she finished her sentence, Spike shot up from his pillow.

"You brought me something Rarity!?"

"Why yes, this is for making us this wonderful meal." Rarity took a small bag of Sapphires from her saddlebags, I almost forgot that dragons weren't vegetarian.

"Thank you so much Rarity! I'll treasure them... Always." Spike was drooling over the gems. I looked over at Twilight and the others, we were all snickering a bit.

"Well Spike you need to eat something, there's no need to keep all of them." Rarity shooed the little guy away. "Bon appetit."

Spike went to his room to eat the gems in peace, and we just looked at her.

"What? Poor little Spikey-Wikey deserved those gems, and I couldn't possibly stand him wooing me all night."

Everypony just laughed a bit, I guess the little guy has some crush on her.

We returned to our meals, the daffodil sandwich was great, I finished eating three of them in only a few minutes. Needless to say I was getting bored.

We were all talking about our day, Applejack told us about her day on the fields, Rainbow about some new trick she learned, Pinkie Pie was talking about the foals she babysits. Rarity was silent, I guess talking while eating may seem rude to her, but she occasionally let out a small chuckle or remark. Fluttershy told us about a new squirrel friend she made, I guess she prefers to be around animals than other ponies.

Twilight was talking with me about today, she felt sorry for Rainbows remark, and for Applejack being so nosy. I kept telling her that it's fine, but she insisted that I should ask if I need anything. I hate asking ponies for help, especially if I can't repay them.

I didn't even notice that I started flexing my wounded wing, only when Fluttershy warned me. "Is your, umm, wing alright Lightning? If you don't mind me asking that is..."

"What? Oh no. Everything is fine. It's just that Dr. Cardio told me to exercise it. I didn't even notice I was moving it."

Rainbow Dash took another mouthful of her sandwich, and asked. "Wrath? Did your hurt yrour wring?" I could see crumbs coming out of her mouth.

"Dislocated wing, can't fly in the next four days." Four LONG days...

Rainbow swallowed the rest of her sandwich. "Well that sucks. I hurt my wing a while back too. It was terrible!"

Twilight shot a smug look at her. "But Rainbow, you did get something out of it, didn't you?"

"Well yeah, Daring Doo is awesome! But I wouldn't give up on flying, even for her stories." Rainbow defended, immediately taking air.

Applejack laughed a bit before saying "Yeah right, says the pony that spend tha whole week cooped up reading them books."

Rainbow just laughed along with Applejack's teasing "Yeah, yeah. It was worth it."

While the other were finishing their meal, I was thinking of a way to thank them. I was out of money, and without my wings I couldn't shape any clouds to say, "Thank you Ponyville!", that includes physical labor, Doc said I needed rest.

The only other thing that I could do was fighting and smelting, and I doubt any of these ponies need a bodyguard or a sword...

That reminds me, Nurse Redheart said I didn't have anything besides my medallion, no saddlebags or even my swordsheat. What in the hay happened to me...

I had stopped listening to the others for a while, my brain was going on full-auto. I got separated, lost my possessions, got two major wounds on my chest.

I doubt anypony could disarm me, besides, Sunshine wouldn't leave because of a simple robber, it had to be something more dangerous.

"Hey AJ, remember that time you rode that Manticore?" Rainbow Dash asked laughing.

"As if ah could, Rarity even bucked the poor critter." Applejack said while giving a approving glance towards Rarity.

"What would you have me do then? I had to defend my friends, and it would totally ruin my mane if it got any closer." Rarity huffed.

"Umm, but he only had a splinter in his paw. You didn't need to be so mean, the poor thing was just scared, that's all..." Fluttershy reasoned.

Wait a second, edge of the Everfree forest, Manticores, big sharp claws, dangerous enough to separate a caravan, BIG sharp claws... I can almost feel the gears in my head turning... *turn turn turn turn DING!*

"THAT'S IT!"

"Sweet Celestia!"

I heard various ponies around me complain, gasp and voice their annoyance in ways not proper for small foals to read, so I'll just skip a few seconds

"I already said I'm sorry! It's just that I remembered what happened that night." I said I'm sorry for the 20th time, but it still wasn't enough to dislodge the butter yellow Pegasus from the top of nearest bookshelf, it looks like she's afraid of heights too...

"Yeah, yeah, just be careful next time sugarcube. Fluttershy, it's safe to come down, see, we've got them' pillows right here bellow ya." It took her some self control not to slap me in the head, but since everypony calmed down everything is fine again.

"Aw AJ, don't be so hard on him, he even scared Pinkie! That's almost impossible to happen!" Defended Rainbow Dash.

"I wasn't scared Dashie, I thought he was starting a new screaming game, so I decided to play along." Cheerfully said the pink ball of energy.

"Riiiight. I'll go get some tea. Try and get Fluttershy down from there, then we can listen to your story Light." Twilight was leaving the room for some much needed tea, we all need to calm down a bit after my... Not so little outburst.

"I'll help you dearie, there's a recipe I've been dying to show you" Said the white unicorn while trotting towards Twilight.

I guess there's nothing else to do now, except...

"Fluttershy, it's OK, I promise to keep my voice down from now on. Just come down, please."

End of Chapter 4

Well, this chapter had a massive rewrite near the End, hopefully for the better.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Will Fluttershy ever come down from that bookshelf?

...

Probably not, but tune in next time for the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!!

Chapter 5 - In the jungle

Chapter 5 - In the jungle

By: TheXIIILightning

"Since Fluttershy is here again, would you care to tell us what in the hay happened?" Rainbow Dash was getting a bit anxious.

After some good 5 minutes of begging, we finally got Fluttershy to come down from that bookshelf. Well, Twilight levitate her down, but that's beside the point. The Pegasus is in the ground again, shaking with nerves. At least Rarity's tea seems to be calming her down, so there's nothing to worry about.

"Is there anything else you need dearie? I'm sure Twilight has some biscuits we could eat." Rarity was trying to calm her down.

"Umm, it's okay Rarity, I'm fine... Thank's though..." Yeah, she's fine again, Fluttershy is smiling, that can only be a good sign.

"Are you sure? Spike made some earlier, I'm sure he wouldn't mind." I wouldn't object to eat some more of Spike's cooking, but since I caused all this I won't ask Twilight about them. That would be rude.

"Well Twi, I wouldn't mind some..." Rainbow Dash sheepishly scratched her name. Atta girl Rainbow!

"Fine, I'll go get them." Twilight got up and was moving towards the kitchen, when a loud *crunch* called our attention.

"Anypony want some Muffins!? These are extra crunchy!" Said Pinkie, gobbling up 2 muffins in one bite.

"Pinkie, where did you-" "Muffin Button." Said the Pink pony before Twilight could finish questioning her.

"Muffin button? I don't have a Muffin button." She said while giving the Do I? look towards Applejack.

"Then where did I get these Muffins..." Pinkie stopped eating and looked at the pastries like they where absurdly hard mathematical equations.

"Pinkie what- How did you?" Twilight glared a bit more at Pinkie, who was now spinning the Muffins in look of civilization, or something. Don't ask me, I'm a normal pony. "Well nevermind, let's just sit and listen to Light, OK?"

The poor pony gave up on understanding that Pink ball of fur, slumped down with her head on her hooves, and magically levitated a Muffin to take a bite.

"Yeah, sure thing Twi." Said Rainbow while taking a Muffin from Pinkie "Thank's Pinks." She put a Muffin in her mouth, and hoofed the others around our small group.

"No problem Dashie!"

After a few moments of silently agreeing to the Pink pony's insanity. In a good way might I add. Everypony stared at me expectantly for answers.

"Well girls, where do you want me to start?" I asked them.

"With the beginning Sugarcube, what else?" We all shared a short laugh at AJ's response.

"Yeah, that seems about right." I took a small moment to gather my thoughts.

"It all started when..."

[8 hours before the Prologue]

Lightning's POV at the time

"How old are you?"

I chuckled at the small colts question. "I'm 18 years old. Come on, I'm sure you have better questions than those."

We just had lunch, and the caravan was moving again, it wasn't really a large convoy, it was just me, Sunshine, a small colt and his grandpa.

The poor fella got a cold back in Baltimare, so Sunshine and I offered to escort him to Windermane. He needed to get a wagon full of seeds back to his family, there's no way we would just leave them hanging right? Besides, we have business there.

This was the... Third of our 5 day route, I'm surprised we made it this far without a single problem.

Ponies say the Everfree forest is a dangerous place, but it looks like any other forest to me. Sure the weather is random and the trees are taller, there are only a few spots where I can slip through the canopy and soar freely in the sky. The rest of the time I have to stay grounded.

This was one of those times, the next clearing is a few meters ahead, when we get there, I'll take the skies again and scout the route ahead of us, hopefully we can find a clearing to make camp before nightfall.

"You know, if you're done sightseeing, i could use some help pulling the wagon." Sunshine complained next to me.

"Oh, but you're doing such a good job." I said winking to the colt, he started laughing. Sunshine just playfully punched me on the shoulder with a grin.

"Don't push you luck buddy, you're pulling tomorrow." Blast!

Better check the kid. "Hey squirt, got any more questions? Make sure it's a hard one."

That kid was a headache in the first few days, always asking questions about the places I visited, my friends, games, stuff like that. He wouldn't stop so I decided to make a game out of it.

I remember he said something about helping his family on the farm when he grows up. Windermane is a Earth pony town, so I guess they live out of agriculture.

"Well, are you going to answer the colt or not?" Sunshine asked me, laughing.

"Hum? Oh right. Sorry squirt, didn't hear you." I said to the little guy.

"Do you have a marefriend?" He asked with a big goofy smile.

"What!? No of course not! I mean, not that I wouldn't mind, I just haven't thought about it. Well of course I thought about it, it's just that... UGH!"

The colt dropped on his back laughing like a maniac, and Sunshine would have too, if she wasn't attached to the wagon. After a good minute the colt got up and wiped a tear of his eye.

"Phew, what about you Sunshine? Any coltfriends?" He asked winking at me with the same goofy smile.

"What!? N-No." She said blushing like a tomato.

It was easy to see too, she has a white coat and a blonde mane. So a blush is impossible for her to hide.

Now it was my turn to laugh, I even heard the geezer laugh in the back of the wagon. After a while he got up and joined his grandson.

"I remember when I was young, the fillies were all over me." The old guy said rubbing the little guy's head.

"Ewwww gramps!" I agree with the kid, Ewwwwww.

"Don't be like that sonny, look at them, they're obviously all over each other." The geezer said while turning the kids head toward us. Wait did he just say...

"WHAT!? She isn't my marefriend! I couldn't date her!" Ooops, I'm dead...

"And what exactly is thatsupposed to mean?" She shot me a vicious glare, not good.

"Oh boy, look at that sky. Hey kid, would you want a flying lesson?"

"Would I!?" He said getting up.

"Would yo- *Umpf* you..." He didn't even wait for my joke, he just jumped on top of me.

"Hang on!" I said before lifting off through the canopy.

I looked behind me before that, I could have sworn she looked sad, I'll ask her about it when I get back.

"This is so awesome!"

"I know right? Then watch this!"

I said before going into a nosedive, the little guy is enjoying this a lot. He keeps asking for me to go faster, to do more loops, he isn't afraid of anything. I swear, if this kid had wings, he would be a Wonderbolt soon enough, no doubt about it.

"Ready to give up?" I asked him, of course he wouldn't.

"Are you kidding!? This is the best thing ever!" He slowly let go of my mane and tightened his hind-legs around my body.

I looked up towards him, and he was doing the, I'm the king of the world stance.

Ha! What a cocky kid, I had to fought the urge of doing a barrel-roll, just to see the look on his face. Hay, he would probably like it.

Well, I'm glad he's having fun, but I'm up here as a scout, so I better get to work. I slowed down a bit so he could still have fun, but enough for me to see properly.

I scanned the area between us, and the horizon, the canopy was so thick that I could only see shades of brown, signalling the road we were taking, and my target.

The sides of a few trees and slightly greener grass, a clearing. Looks like a suitable place for a camp.

I warned the kid to grab on again, and turned towards my goal.

When I got there my thoughts were proven right.

A area ridden of trees connecting the road to the clearing. Also the sign of a small circle of stones showed this was common passage for caravans.

"Well squirt, let's head back. We have a place to spend the night."

"Aww, do we have to?" He slumped his head on my neck. At least that way, I was immune to the puppy eyes he was probably making

"You know what, I promise to take you flying tomorrow after breakfast." He instantly cheered up after that.

"What are you waiting for? Let's go then!" Wow, what a change in attitude. I guess making him go to bed will be easy tonight.

I turned around to fly back to the caravan, but something caught my eye.

I squinted, I was sure I saw something orange by the side of the road. Better be safe then sorry.

I turned around again, and flew towards that orange spot. I positioned myself so I could fly around it in circles, like vultures do with their prey.

It's WAY more tiring with extra weight on you, but it's the more effective way to spot anything.

After four or six full turns, the colt touched my shoulder.

"What's wrong? What are you doing?"

I didn't get my eyes away from that orange thing, but I slowly lifted my head and whispered to him.

"I don't know, just be quiet ok?" I could feel him nodding so I resumed my scanning.

I did three, maybe five more turns, before that thing started moving.

It was going down the road, towards Sunshine and the others, hidden in the treeline.

I started flying again towards the caravan, my brain processing everything I know about the Everfree forest.

Let's see, wild weather and vegetation. Large amounts of dangerous and medicinal flora. Home to various kinds of animals like: Tigers, Bears, Koalas, Kangurus, Manticores, Tucans... Wait... Oh no!

"Hang on." I whispered to the kid, after I felt his grip tighten I darted towards the others.

I have to figure something out, and I have to do it fast...

"There's no way I'll ever let you do that! That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard you say!" Sunshine was really mad at my plan, but it was the only way.

"I know, I don't like it either, but it's the only way." I said while getting my belongings from the wagon.

I had picked up my sword, it wasn't anything special, it had the size of my neck with a small handle so I could grab it with two hooves or my mouth.

"Phistng." I stabbed the sword on the ground with a swing of my neck.

"Listen. If that really is a Manticore, there's no way for us to fight it." I looked back at the wagon, the kid was telling his grandpa about our flying lesson.

"A little colt, an old geezer, and two other ponies don't stand a change against a full grown Lion/Scorpion thing!"

Sunshine didn't say a word, she knew it had to be done.

I picked up my saddlebag, a lightning shaped like my cutie mark serving as a seal, and put it on her back.

"DON'T TOUCH ME!" She yelled, startling me and the other two ponies. She never raises her voice...

"Sunshine, I..."

"Don't... It's just that. I couldn't stand loosing anypony else!" Oh no... She's going to cry again...

"Listen." I said again pulling her in a hug. "You know I'd never leave you."

She sniffed a bit.

"I know, but it's still hard you know..." She hugged me a little tighter.

We hold like that for a little while before breaking apart, she was smiling again.

"You're such a silly pony sometimes." I chuckled while ruffling her mane.

"I'm not..." She pouted. "And you should be taking this more seriously!"

"But I am." I held up my part of the medallion "Even if I don't meet you in Windermane, you'll always find me with this."

She held up her part of the medallion, the pointer on her part was shaped like my cutie mark, that also serves as the key slot on my part. Her medallion was shaped to act like a normal compass, as mine was shaped like her cutie mark, a solid golden shield.

"Even if I wanted to, I could never hide from this." I gave her a smug grin.

"You bet your sorry flank, that after this is over. I'm going to beat you with it" Now that's the Sunshine I know.

We gave each other a final hug.

"Remember, I have smoke bombs in my saddlebags, use them to hide your escape." She gave me a nod.

"Oh, and don't forget why where going to Windermane in the first place, we need to find her." She gave me another nod.

"I'll see if I can get word of her. If you're not there by the time I'm done, I'll send you a letter telling you to stay put, wherever you are."

"And how will you know where I am?" She rolled her eyes at me and held her medallion. I gave her a smile. Atta girl Sunshine.

I grabbed my sword and gave a look at those two ponies, the old geezer nodded approvingly, and the kid was smiling and waving at me. They heard us talking, they knew what to expect.

I smiled while biting my sword and gave the kid a cocky wink.

I cut a hole in a few branches, separating the sky and the ground and slipped right through it.

I was once again in the air, watching my... friends...while closely circling around them.

I don't know what the hay I'm doing.

But so help me Celestia, I won't let any of them get hurt!

End of Chapter 5

Well here it goes, Lightning is telling his story to the mane 6.

But it ends just before the fight, what a cliffhanger! *Trollestia*

Angry mob: You monster!

Well, I hope you liked the picture, I made it so you can get a better view of Sunshine and the medallions.

Now for the hype. *Ahem*

What will happen to Lightning's friends? Will everypony be okay?

Will Twilight ever find the hidden Muffin Button!?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 6 - The mighty jungle

Chapter 6 - The mighty jungle

By: TheXIIILightning

"Lightning!"

"I'm coming!"

It was now, the moment I was waiting for, I prayed to Celestia it wouldn't come to this, but it looks like She didn't hear me. After a good half hour of flying, even if it felt like hours, the Manticore finally came out of cover and jumped right in front of Sunshine with a massive roar. It was licking it's lips, swinging that sting to it's left and right. Like a cat with a mouse, wanting to have it's fun first.

I was flying with the sword tucked under my stomach, holding it with both my forelegs. After a quick movement with my neck, I grabbed the sword by it's hilt, using my mouth.

I only have one shot at this, I have to make it count. I started my nosedive.

I don't want to kill the poor animal, but I'll do it if I have to.

While I was diving, even with the blur in my eyes from my tears. Everything was in slow motion.

I could feel the wind on my mane, the taste of steel on my tongue. The terrified look on Sunshine's face. And the hunger in that beast's eyes.

I could see it moving in front of Sunshine, with the stinger above his head. A kill it is...

Sunshine braced herself for the impact of the stinger, but I made it there first.

I used the force and speed of my dive to boost my strength. I had aimed for it's head, but the swinging of the stinger towards Sunshine made me change directions at the very last second.

The tip of my sword hit it first, slamming the stinger on the ground. I spat out the sword and slammed the tip of with my right hoof while straightening it with my left one. Then the force of my hind legs pushed the stinger further down, cracking it's shell and allowing the sword to impale it on the ground.

The Manticore gave a cry that was loud and vicious enough to scare even a Royal guard.

"RUN!" I yelled as loud as I could.

Sunshine broke out of her shock, and threw the smoke-bombs towards the Manticore, hitting it square in the face.

I got a bit of air to see if Sunshine got away, I could spot the wagon moving down the road. Damn it, it's still too close!

I stayed a while longer near the Manticore, watching it thrashing around trying to remove my sword from it's stinger. Even if he got out, he won't be able to use it anymore, it's crushed in a way that it would take months to heal.

"Hey! Over here you big pussy! Come and get me!" Damn, that sounded wrong...

I got on ground and started taunting it, I needed him to chase me.

That's because after an entire day of pulling the damn wagon, Sunshine couldn't move as fast as usual. I needed to buy her as much time as I could.

The Manticore started roaring and trying to reach me with it's claws.

"Yeah! You want this juicy flank, don't you!?"

I said while wiggling and slapping my own flank.

"Well, just try and g- *Swisshh* me..."

I looked up, and saw my own sword stabbed in the tree in front of me, with a few strands of my tail stuck between it and the bark. Oh buck me...

Why am I so stupid! Why am I- "WHOA!" I dodged a slash of it's claws. So bucking stupid!?

Well, the Manticore is now chasing me, after almost killing me, with my own sword, when it got it's tail free. I dashed into the forest, hoping the trees would slow it down long enough to stay off it's reach.

Surprise, they didn't.

Well, they didn't in the last hour, so why would they do it now!?

Hey! Don't yell at me! You're the one that came up with the juicy flank thing!

But you're the one who actually said it!

So you're saying it's MY fault!?

Shut up brain, or I'm going to drown you in cider when I... We, get out of this!

Hey. Shouldn't you be- LOOK OUT!

I managed to dodge another blow, this one towards my hind legs. Great, it's not bad enought being chased by a Lion/Scorpion thing from Tartarus itself, now my own brain is against me...

That thing isn't giving up, by now I should be at least a few miles from them. So I'm just looking for any hole in the canopy I can slip through. But looking at the air for so long could ma-

"Ouch, oh buck, BUCK!"

I slipped and fell, but I managed to dodge the Manticore's attack by rolling to the left and bucking it with my right hind leg on it's nose. The sneeze it gave was enough for me to take some air, and dart through the trees, this time flying instead of running.

The good thing about being a Pegasus, it's that you can run until you drop, then fly while your legs rest. It still takes it's toll, but it's better than a second wind. Oh that reminds me, keep breathing. That's the key. Breathe.

The sun is setting, so judging by it's direction, I'm near the edge of the Everfree forest. That's fortunate, I can only last one more hour at best.

If I'm lucky, I can find somewhere to slip through...

Buck, buck, buck, buck, buck...

My wings are almost giving up, and my legs aren't any better.

I managed to last about a hour and half, but right now I can't find anywhere to run off.

The Everfree forest is like a cage, the thick trees keep the animals locked inside so they won't attack the nearest towns. The problem is.

I'm trapped too...

The Manticore seems to be falling behind, I can hardly see him in the dark. I bet I have at least five seconds to look for a way out.

I started hovering, desperately looking for something that can break, dry branches could be a lifesaver... Nothing...
Wait, where is that thing?

I looked everywhere around me, and I couldn't see the Manticore. Maybe it gave up a while ago, and I just kept running from nothing.

But Manticores don't give up on their prey.

Oh No!

I looked at my right just in time, to see it pierce my chest with a claw.

The hit was so strong, that it sent me flying a few feet in the air, through some small dry branches. I could hear them, and my wing snap.

I kept going until I hit the ground and a particularly large stone. My head, my wing, my chest, my everything, was hurting like... Like...

I blacked out.

I woke up to the sound of lightning, roars and scratching.

I slowly got up and looked at my surroundings, the Manticore was still there, madly scratching the enormous trees that were his natural cage.

I looked away and made a effort to escape, moving in the opposite direction.

After 5 minutes of walking, I felt a drop hit my muzzle, I looked up and it was raining.

Quite heavily in fact, why didn't I feel it earlier? Well nevermind...

I sat on the ground and stroke my medallion.

"See Sunshine. I told you I'd make it..."

I blacked out for the second time that night.

End of Chapter 5

Here we go, this is how Lightning got into Ponyville.
Bitch slapped by a Manticore through a bunch of trees.
Now that's what I call a Boss.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Having heard Lightning's story, what will the MANE 6 think of his sacrifice?
Will the mares like his new tailcut?
And more importantly...
Is his flank really THAT juicy?

Find out in the next chapter of...
Will of Fire!

Chapter 7 - The stallion sleeps tonight

Chapter 7 - The stallion sleeps tonight

By: TheXIIILightning

"And that's all that I remember. You girls know the rest, you're the ones that saved me after all..."

I had just finished telling them my story, I left out most of the bloody details, but told them more than enough so they knew what happened. I told them about the kid, about the flying lesson, the talk I had with Sunshine, and some parts involving the Manticore.

A few other things happened that I don't want anypony else to know about, or else I would die of embarrassment...

They stayed in silence for a while longer and I couldn't read their faces. Rainbow was looking at the floor, so were Applejack and Twilight.

Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy were looking at me with wide eyes. Fluttershy looked terrified and conflicted. I remember her reaction when I told them I had planned to kill that Manticore, she gave me a look of disgust, or maybe it was pity, either way, it broke my heart.

Pinkie, for the first time since I met her, wasn't smiling. Her mane was still poofy and bubbly, but had a darker shade of pink.

Rarity was moving her mouth, but words couldn't find their way out. I kinda agree with her. They're looking at a monster. I tried to take a life, nearly got killed for it, and then I felt pride in my own scars. Who does that!?

A tear made it's way into the corner of my eye, I don't deserve to be here, in the company of these ponies. I have to leave, go to Windermane or something. These ponies are kind, generous, honest, and I'm... Not.

Before I got up to take my leave, I felt warm and tight.

Fluttershy was hugging me, a few tears of her own going down her face...

"It's okay, everything is going to be alright... You're safe now." She said while rubbing my back.

"F- Fluttershy, what are you..." I didn't move, I just stood there hearing her soft voice.

"It's fine, just let it out. We're your friends, we're here for you." Friends...

I returned the hug and nuzzled her neck, and for the first time in 8 years.

I cried, I seriously cried.

I cried for me. I cried for my Mentor. I cried for my family. And I cried for Sunshine. I cried for the life I forced both of us to live.

After a few moments, I regained my composure. I looked around and their faces where full of warm smiles. Pinkie was absolutely beaming.

"It feels good to let it all out, doesn't it darling?" Rarity asked, wiping a stray tear from her cheek.

"Yes, yes it does." I said smiling again. I turned to Fluttershy.

"Thank you Fluttershy, I needed that." I gave her a quick hug again, to which she replied with one of her own.

I turned to the rest of the girls again, they were still smiling.

"You girls must think I'm a big foal." I said chuckling to myself.

Rainbow started hovering in front of me.

"Yeah right! You faced a full grown Manticore by yourself! That's almost Daring Doo material!" She yelled the last part, like I had just done the impossible.

"Rainbow's right sugarcube, what ya did was mighty brave. Ah can safely say that Ah know very few ponies, that would do what ya did." Thanks Applejack...

"Yeah! You're like a hero! But not just any hero, A hero! Because Mare-do-well is a hero, but she's four ponies so it's not the same, because you're four times the hero. Oh! But Mare-do-well saved tons of ponies, so she has more points, but if Rarity made you a costume then-"

"Pinkie..." Twilight warned

"We could also make you a bandanna like future Twilight had, maybe a hat, a hero needs a hat, and a belt, and-"

Twilight used a spell to magically spawn a zipper on Pinkie's mouth, it closed shut but she kept talking.

"What Pinkie is trying to say is, you're welcome to stay in Ponyville as long as you'd like." Twilight said.

"Even if your means of getting here were slightly strange, you've proven yourself a proper gentlecolt." Rarity added.

"And by mah standards, you're already part of tha family." Applejack said. Wait, family?

Rainbow flew and landed next to Twilight

"So I guess all that's left is..." She winked at Twilight, who released the spell on Pinkie's mouth.

"A PARTY!!" Pinkie yelled

They all laughed while I stared in confusion, ignoring my confused expression. "A party?"

"Eeyup! But not tonight thou, ah need to hit the hay." Applejack yawned.

"You're all more than welcome to stay the night. Since it's already past midnight." Twilight said after looking at a big grandpa's clock.

"I think I'll accept that offer dearie. But I'll have to leave before breakfast, I have a huge order to fill." Rarity said while getting up.

"I have to, umm, tend to my animals. I'll have to skip breakfast too." Said Fluttershy.

"Ah'll have to help Big Mac on the farm, so I'll leave at dawn." Applejack was already curling near the fireplace.

"Since you girls are staying, I will too. Besides, i already fed Tank for the night." Rainbow shrugged and lied down with her head on Applejack's back, crossing her hind legs.

Pinkie got up from her pillow and tucked it away with the others.

"Sorry girls, but I can't stay. I have a LOT to plan for tomorrow, and I'll have to open the store in the morning. Oh! And give Gummy a bath!" Pinkie bounced happily in place.

"If you're sure. Just don't stay up too late, even you need to sleep." Twilight smiled and accompanied Pinkie to the door.

"Sure thing Twily!" Twilight sighed at her nickname.

"You're never going to let it go are you?" She half-smiled half-glared at Pinkie.

"Nnope!" Pinkie giggled at some joke that went right past me. "I'll be back in the morning to leave some invitations, see you soon everypony!" Pinkie turned and waved goodbye.

We all waved back and said goodbye, except for Applejack and Rainbow that were already fast asleep.

Twilight closed the door and looked at me.

"Well Light, let me show you where you're staying." She motioned me to follow her and started trotting up the stairs.

"Thanks Twilight, but I'll be fine here for the night. Rarity and Fluttershy can take my bed." I'm still a guest in her house, but I wouldn't be able to sleep soundly knowing that Fluttershy and Rarity would be sleeping on the floor.

I moved and sat down a couple feet away from Applejack and Rainbow, just to prove my point.

"Look at that Fluttershy, didn't I tell you he was a gentlecolt?" Rarity smiled and lightly bumped Fluttershy on the shoulder.

"I, um, wouldn't mind sleeping here, that is, um, you can take the bed. If you want that is..." Fluttershy blushed and hided behind her mane again. I was about to assure her that it's fine, but Rarity beat me to it.

"Please darling, he already said he's fine with it. Besides, it would be rude to refuse such a offer." Rarity turned around and pushed her head slightly on Fluttershy's flank. "Now come along, a girl needs her beauty sleep."

Both of them said goodnight, and went past Twilight on the staircase. She looked at me and smiled.

"Here's a pillow if you'd like." She levitated a small pillow towards me, the same one I was sitting on tonight, which I grabbed with my mouth and put behind me to rest my head. "If you need anything else, there's food in the kitchen, feel free to help yourself."

"Thanks Twilight, but I have everything I need right here." I said tapping my pillow. "Goodnight Twilight."

"Goodnight Light." Twilight said before going up the stairs to her room.

I sighed and rested my head on the pillow, my back facing Rainbow and Applejack who were still sleeping soundly. The fireplace was still burning, but now with only a small fire, enough to warm us for the night, but not dangerous if unattended.

My mind wandered to the events that happened tonight.

At least now I know that Sunshine is safe, it may take a few more days for her to find me, but at least I'm not in the Everfree forest anymore. Never going there again if I can help it...

What troubled me more was the way i broke down. Nopony ever saw me cry, except for Sunshine when we...

No! Don't even think about it, she will find her, and we'll get through this mess.

I sighed and turned around, now facing Applejack and Rainbow, who was drooling on Applejack's coat.

I smiled a bit at them, but lost it in a heartbeat.

Why did she say that I'm part of the family...

Family... What does that even mean, everypony that I ever cared about left. Right now, I'm all alone, like all those years ago.

Don't forget about Sunshine and Mentore, even that ugly mug Sparrow.

I chuckled a bit to myself.

Yeah, I wonder how that bastard is doing. I hope he doesn't kill me the next time I see him...

Hay, I doubt he could. But things change.

I sighed and rolled again, this time staring at the ceiling.

A few days ago, I was running for my life. Now, I have six new friends, and my partner hopefully coming back with an old one.

Yeah. How things change...

I fell asleep, thoughts about leaving my new family, thrown to the back of my mind for the time being.

End of Chapter 7

Everything went better than expected.

Lightning has a new family, much to his dismay...

Damn! Why does he have to be so emo!

Because you wrote me this way?

Shut up you!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

The night ended, and a new day will soon come.

What will happen tomorrow?

Will Pinkie's party surpass any expectations?

Will Lightning FINALLY stop being so emo!?

Hey! I take offense to that!

Anyway, find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 8 - Good morning Ponyville!

Chapter 8 - Good morning Ponyville!

By: TheXIIILightning

"Oh Daring Doo, why are you so awesome..."

I woke up to Rainbow Dash sleeping with her head on top of me. That was... About two minutes ago, I felt a small wet spot on my back, and found out that she was drooling on my coat. Weird thing is, that I don't even mind.

Right now I'm so tired that I could sleep through an earthquake. Yeah, Spike is already making breakfast in the kitchen, but a few more minutes couldn't hurt. So I closed my eyes and tried to get five more minutes of rest.

Rainbow giggled, "Not there, it tickles..."

What!?

I lifted my neck and looked at her more clearly, she was blushing with a grin on her muzzle, and her wings were...

Oh no, that's NOT COOL!

I slowly wiggled my way out from below her and carefully put her head on my pillow.

There's no way I'm waking her up right now, she might kill me.

I sniffed the air, the smell of delicious fresh-made pancakes everywhere. "Might as well check what's for breakfast." I said while yawning.

I made my way to the kitchen, and sure enough, Spike was there.Cooking seems to be the Little guy's talent, he even has an apron. I chuckled to myself and made my way to greet him.

"Morning Spike, something smells good." I said while peeking over his shoulder. He turned his attention from the pancakes and gave me a nod.

"Morning Light. I'm making some pancakes, they're Twilight's favorite." He grinned and added another pancake to a small pile of them.

"Cool, anything I can do to help?" I noticed the table was already made, so I guess it was a bit silly to ask.

"Hmm, not really. Why don't you go wake up Rainbow. The pancakes are almost done." Spike put another pancake on the pile.

"Well..." I glanced towards the living room, and saw her cyan colored leg twitching. "I don't think that's a good idea."

Twilight yawned while coming down the stairs, her mane was already combed.

"Good morning Spike. Good morning Lightning. What's not a good idea?" She inquired while sitting on the table.

I glanced towards the living room and took a seat next to her. I motioned for her to get closer, to which she did, and whispered the reason in her ear.

Twilight giggled a little and looked towards the living room. "She does that sometimes."

"Well everypony, breakfast is done." Spike said while taking off his apron. He then moved towards a small cupboard, and took out a bag of gems, gems which I assumed were the same ones that Rarity gave him last night.

"I'll get the pancakes Spike." Twilight said, levitation the big plate of pancakes onto the table. "Hey, look at this." She said while poking me in the shoulder.

Twilight levitated a single pancake towards Rainbow Dash, wiggling it in front of her nose. Like one would do to a dog.

Soon enough, the Pegasus woke up with a loud yawn and dashed towards the table. Taking a seat in front of me.

"Morning everypony! I'm starved!" She said while filling up her plate with pancakes.

Twilight sighed and used her magic to split the rest between us. I thanked her and moved my attention towards Rainbow. "Me too, we we're waiting for you to get up." I took a bite of a pancake. IT'S DELICIOUS!

"Oh yrea?" She said through a mouthful of pancakes. "Wry dridn't yru trehn?" She swallowed the one in her mouth, and stuffed another one in there. It was truly a sight to behold...

I swallowed my bite and stole a glance at Twilight. She was watching me with a knowing smile, one that said "Do it colt!"

"Well..." I started. "It's just that you looked so 'peaceful'." I said giving an extra nudge on that last word.

Rainbow looked at me with a lifted eyebrow and a blank expression, well, as much as a blank expression you could get with chubby cheeks.

I didn't say a word, I just grinned and slowly lifted my wings. Rainbow clearly got the message, she instantly blushed beat red and her pupils got thin as needles.

She spat out her food luckily missing me, except for one small crumb that hit my forehead.

"You're lying!" She yelled pointing her hoof at me "He's lying Twilight!" She turned to Twilight, but kept her accusing hoof on me.

Twilight was laughing along with me, but soon enough she gave an assuring smile at her. "Relax Rainbow, we already know you talk in your sleep, it's not your fault."

Rainbow withdrew her hoof and crossed her forelegs on her chest. "I don't talk in my sleep!" She huffed and Twilight sighed.

"Rainbow, I won't give any examples because Spike is here right now." Twilight said while looking at Spike. He was eating his gems without a care in the world, but looked up to her.

"Why not. It's not like I'll tell anypony" Spike shrugged and went back to his gems.

"Let's just say, that you're lucky Applejack didn't take it the wrong way." Twilight teased. I wonder what she meant by that.

Rainbow caught my intrigued look, and decided to stop the thing before anything else was told.

"FINE! I talk in my sleep..." She admitted and slumped on the table, her head between her hooves. Shortly after, she gave me an evil grin. "Oh and Light."

I looked up to her, while chewing some delicious pancakes.

"Heal up that wing, because I'll make you pay soon enough." She glared daggers, and I just froze in place with my mouth open. She's scary when she wants to...

They all started laughing after that, and so did I after a while.

"You should have seen the look on your face. Priceless!" Rainbow said while she wiped away a tear.

We finished the rest of the meal in silence. Only trading some amused glances at each other.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Pinkie came by and delivered these a while ago, something about some party later today." Sike put a few invitations on the table.

"Thanks Spike, we were expecting those" Twilight opened her invitation "It's scheduled for tonight, so I guess we can have dinner there. There's also an invitation for you Spike."

"Yes! I've wanted a break for so long, it's good to eat somepony else's food for a change." The little guy hoof pumped, err, fist pumped the air.

"I agree with you there buddy, I used to cook everyday when I was a kid. Then I taught Sunshine how to do it and she beat me by a mile." I said while moving my foreleg to give an idea.

"Well then Light, maybe you can cook something for us one day. I'm sure Twilight would love it." Spike smiled at me and Twilight, who got up from her seat and trotted towards him.

"Of course I would, but I doubt he could best my Number 1 assistant." Twilight gave him a loving nuzzle, like a mother would give to her foal.

Spike gave her a hug, and then went to clean the dishes.

"So..." Rainbow started, lightly scrapping at the floor "What are you gonna do today?"

"Well, I have some physiotherapy to do. Dr. Cardio wants me to exercise my wing, so... An hour long workout should be more than enough." I said while flexing my wing, checking for any damage. "You know, maybe I can fly one day sooner if I'm lucky. I didn't loose too many feather's from the bandages." I gave a small flap, almost instantly feeling a small breeze in the room.

"That's cool. I have some flying tricks to improve, and I was wondering..." Rainbow looked at the floor for a while "Would you like to go work out with me?" She was talking a little fast, maybe she was still upset about that wingboner joke.

"Sure, I don't see why not." Hay, it could be fun.

"Awesome!" Rainbow seemed to cheer up. "I'll go home and pick up some stuff, meet me at the Ponyville Park in an hour OK?"

"Sure, see ya there." Rainbow nodded and flew out the window.

Twilight approached me after Rainbow left. "What was that all about?" She asked while looking at the rainbow colored trail in the sky.

"I have no idea." I said while looking at the same trail. "Hey Twilight."

"Yes?"

"Where is the Ponyville Park?"

End of Chapter 8

Here we go, first morning in Twilight's house and everything seems to be normal.

Well, except for Rainbow Dash's dreams.

Oh, I can already imagine!

Daring Doo teaching rainbow how to [CENSORED FOR YOUNG FOALS SAKE!!]

That would be, so awesome! /)^3^(\

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

What does Rainbow have in store for their afternoon together?

What happened to Sunshine's letter?

And most importantly...

Will Light's cooking kill half of Ponyville!?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 9 - A "Light" workout

Chapter 9 - A "Light" workout

By: TheXIIILightning

"Rainbow, what is all that?"

I had been waiting for Rainbow Dash for the last 10 minutes. After getting directions from Twilight, I decided to take the scenic route here, and I must say. Ponyville really is a nice town. Sure it isn't like Canterlot or Manehattan, but it has that friendly vibe you can't find anywhere else.

Even after getting a few strange and worried glances, from what I assumed were because of my new scars, lots of ponies that I passed by greeted me. They actually said "Hello."!

Back in Canterlot they would only say "Watch it buddy, you'll ruin my new suit!" Damn, I really hatted those high class snobs...

"Oh this?" Rainbow did a 360º degree turn. "This is just my training gear. I wear it all the time."

She was wearing a white headband that was pulling her mane slightly back, a chromed whistle hanging on her neck, some small wristbands on her forelegs and about... Six bottles of water on her back, 3 strapped around each side of her.

"Yeah, your outfit is cool, but I was talking about the water." I pointed to her sides. "Will we really need all that?"

Rainbow smiled and walked towards me, setting the bottles on the soft grass by my side. She stretched letting out a few pops from her joints and neck. She then gave a small five second trot in place, satisfied with the results she turned to me with a terrifying grin and said.

"Oh trust me, you will when I'm done with you."

Oh Celestia, what have I gotten myself into...

"Come on! Just five more!"

I was doing some push ups, before that... A forty minute long endurance run at full speed. Bucking a sandbag seventy times. Fifty crunches, which I managed to reduce by begging, saying that my scars didn't heal yet. But now I have to do one-hundred push-ups. I can safely say, that she's keeping the promise she made at breakfast...

"After this... Can I... Rest?" I said while panting.

"Sure, but only if you do it till the count of ten." She got on the ground, lowering her head near my muzzle.

"You can't be... Serious?" I blinked at her sadistic smile.

"One... Two... Three..." She said slowly, getting faster by the second... Literally!

I managed to get the last five pull ups before the counting reached nine. Thank Celestia!

"Here you go." She hoofed me a bottle of water. "You deserve a break."

I nodded as a thanks and took the bottle, I drank half of it and poured the rest on my head. I'm so tired right now I could fall asleep on the spot.

Not even Il Mentore's training was this hard, and trust me he was a bastard in training. But he made me the stallion I am today, so I owe him a lot. I remember training especially hard so that I could shove his head in the sand one day.

I smiled while staring into the sky, feeling the water on my face and the shade in my body. Too bad it will never happen...

"Hey, looks like you can go another round." Rainbow said while sitting next to me.

"Nah, just remembering stuff." I said, now staring at the clouds.

"What kind of stuff?" She asked while lying on her back.

"The pony who taught me how to fight. Just remembering how much I owe him..." We both stared at the clouds, each lost in our own thoughts. "Do you know how to fight Rainbow?"

"I know Kung-Fu." She kept looking at the clouds "I'm also a black belt in Karate." She proudly tapped a hoof on her chest.

"That's cool. I can handle myself in hoof-to-hoof combat, but if I have a sword nopony can beat me."

Rainbow Dash got up on her haunches and shot me a quizzical look.

"Yeah, why did you even have a sword anyway?"

"I had a friend, well more like a rival. He was training under Il Mentore and a Captain of the Royal Guard so he learned a few more tricks that I didn't. One of them were the Wing Swords." Rainbow Dash just looked at me with a blank expression.

"You know, the ability to make one's feathers sharper than any blade using a Pegasus's innate magic ability. You can cut through anything if you master it."

"Oh yeah! I think I saw the Wondebolts use it when Spike went wild."

I got up and shot HER a look this time.

"The Wondebolts attacked Spike? The tiny little apron-wearing Spike?" Rainbow just chuckled a bit.

"Trust me, he wasn't so, 'little' at the time."

I kept my blank look, but she just shrugged and said

"Long story, I'll tell you later." She started flapping her wings taking some air. "I'll start my training now, enjoy the show." She winked and took off to start her routine.

I gotta hand it to her, she did the endurance run with me, but still has energy for a flight routine. Maybe I'll ask her to become my sparring partner, I need to improve my hoof-to-hoof combat, but for now.

I laid back on the grass, staring at the rainbow colored trail in the sky. I'll enjoy the show.

"Phew, I'm beat!"

Rainbow landed next to me, lying down on the grass dumping a full water bottle on her head and drinking from a new one. Her training session had lasted three hours, while mine lasted one and a half hours. Needless to say we where both hungry as a dragon.

"Those we're some really cool moves Rainbow." I said while putting her empty bottle next to the other ones.

"Might fine show RD, as always." Said the orange pony to my right.

Applejack got here about twenty minutes ago, we both made some small talk but mostly admired the show the Rainbow maned Pegasus was giving.

"Oh, hey AJ. When did you get here?" Asked Rainbow while bumping her hoof with Applejack.

"Oh, 'bout a few minutes back. I finished work early, and since ah still had a pie left I thought 'bout treatin' you for some lunch." Applejack offered, she got up and took out a deliciously looking apple pie from her cart.

"You know I always have room for pie AJ." Rainbow said, with her mouth watering. A few drops of drool hitting the grass.

"Yeah, thanks a lot Applejack. It looks delicious." I mimicked Rainbow, resisting my urge to just dive in.

Applejack just rolled her eyes with a smile and attached herself to the cart.

"Well, Ah'l go back home an' help Big Mac with his chores, see you guys at the party tonight. Right?" Applejack turned her head back to watch us.

Rainbow was in front of me, still drooling over the pie, and I wasn't any drier. Applejack let out a loud laugh.

"Ah guess I'll just leave you two lovebirds alone." And started moving down the road.

"Yeah you do that AJ." Rainbow said still eyeing the pie.

"Thanks Applejack, see you later." That's some mighty fine pie.

Wait...

"APPLEJACK! HE'S NOT MY... I DON'T LIKE... I'LL GET YOU FOR THIS!" Rainbow Dash yelled to the orange Earth pony, I could still hear her laughing in the background.

After a few seconds of yelling, Rainbow joined me on the ground, her blush matching my own. We both watched the pie for a while longer. Exchanging short glances for a few more minutes.

"I guess I'm not hungry anymore..." Rainbow said. I chuckled a bit.

"Great, more for me then." I said while dragging the pie in front of me. I took out a slice and slowly took a bite of it. IT'S BUCKING DELICIOUS!

Rainbow Dash started watering again.

"On second hoof, I think I could eat a tiny bit of pie." She started to extend my hoof to grab it, which I stopped with my own.

"No... Mah pie..." I said through a mouthful glaring at her.

She also glared at me, then she smiled as I did, then we both started laughing like maniacs.

I let go of the pie and cut it in half. The both of us spent the rest of the afternoon eating pie and talking about anything that came to mind. Rainbow told me about Spike and the Wonderbolts.

Now I'm afraid of adult AND baby dragons...

End of Chapter 9

Phew, finally got this chapter done!

My brainstorming session came up with lots of dialogue, but very few for this chapter.

Also, I was working on a little side project. As a thanks for you guys.

Read my Blog post for more info on it.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Rainbow Dash's attempt to brutally murder Lightning through, 'training', failed.

Now both of them must attend the party Pinkie is making for him.

Will the party end in joy or tears?

Will we find out more about the mysterious letter?

Who exactly is "Il Mentore" ?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 10 - Letters and cake

Chapter 10 - Letters and cake

By: TheXIIILightning

"So, anywhere else you wanna check out?"

Rainbow and I were walking down the streets of Ponyville together, bored out of our minds. We were looking for a place to waste some time before the big party tonight, and our options were kinda short.

Applejack was working with Big Mac so Rainbow said we should let her be, unless we wanted to help that is... We didn't. That training was exhausting, Rainbow didn't want to show it but she was walking beside me instead of flying. She even flied indoors so she must be really tired or something.

The Library was out of bounds, Pinkie decided to move the party there earlier today because of some rule about everypony's first party taking place in their home, but since I'm just visiting she asked Twilight to do it there.

"What about that bakery... Sugarcube Corner was it?" I asked Rainbow.

"Nah, I'm still full and there will be plenty of food at the party. The only reason I go there anyway is for Pinks, and the grub of course." She said while scratching her chin.

There aren't plenty of options left, Rarity's place is just down the road, but Rainbow refuses to go there. "I'm NOT visiting Rarity before ANY kind of social interaction." Were her exact words, a bit pricey for somepony like her, probably rehearsed. I asked her about it but I only got a vague answer about a wig or something. I shrugged and left it at that.

"What about Fluttershy? Doesn't she live near the Everfree forest?" I shivered after saying that name. Never again...

"Yeah she should be there." I perked up, Fluttershy is a quiet pony, but she was really kind after I opened up to her. I wouldn't mind hanging out some more. "But she usually feeds her nocturnal animals earlier if there's a party, so it's best we don't disturb her." Awww...

"Well Rainbow, I'm glad you're coming up with soooo many places to hang out." I teased her.

"Yeah, Yeah, I'm thinking right." She nudged me playfully on the shoulder and flew up a little, getting a bird's eye view of the area. After a few moments she landed again besides me.

"What about the Post Office? Didn't you say you were expecting a letter?"

"Oh yeah!" I mentally facehoof'd "Thanks Rainbow, I almost forgot about it."

"Yeah no problem. I always come up with awesome ideas!" She put a hoof to her chest in pride. Applejack was right, if her ego was slightly higher, she wouldn't need wings to fly. I mentally laughed at that joke.

"Well Rainbow. Lead the way."

"Hey Derpy! I was hoping you could help us out."

Here we are, at the Ponyville Postal Office. Quite a small place, it only had a front desk, which was occupied by a blonde, grey coated mare with crossed golden colored eyes. Kinda hypnotic if you ask me. There was also a huge skylight that the mail-ponies used as a door.

I entered and got a better look at the place, there were a few chairs and tables at the corner, for somepony that might want to write a letter or something. And a large sign with the mail-ponies motto:

"Neither snow nor rain nor heat nor gloom of night stays these couriers from the swift completion of their appointed rounds."

I snorted to myself, the Courier always get's it either way...

"Hey Rainbow Dash! You know me, I always help were I can." Said the grey mare.

"Thanks. Derpy, this is Lightning." Rainbow motioned for me and I approached her. "Lightning, meet Derpy."

"Good evening." I said, extending my hoof.

"Nice meeting you Lightning." She said while bumping her hoof with mine.

I decided to continue the conversation.

"Well Derpy." I used her first name, she called me by my first so there wasn't any need for 'Miss' and such. "I'm expecting a letter from a friend called Sunshine, but the thing is. I don't actually live in Ponyville, so I was hoping you got some mail from Windermane without an address, or meant for somepony specifically."

She tapped her chin for a bit in thought. "Well we got some mail from there this morning, I'll check the back. Just a moment please." She said while pushing a door, presumably to wherever they keep the mail.

"Sure, take your time." I said. After she left I moved towards Rainbow who was sitting in a chair.

"So, what are you going to do if she finds the letter?" Rainbow asked me lifting her eyebrow.

"Well, I think I'll read it." I said while smirking. She just groaned and slumped on a chair.

After a few minutes Derpy came back holding a letter in her mouth.

"Found it!" She announced " This seem to be the one. Just nod if the info is right." I nodded. Obviously.

"Let's see..." Derpy started reading the envelope.

Name: Lightning;

Mane: Red;

Coat: Brown;

Eyes: Blue;

Cutie Mark: Silver colored lightning;

Noticeable traits: Wears a medallion and... is an idiot?

I kept nodding through all that. "Eeyup, That's me alri-..." Oh, haha Sunshine.

Rainbow Dash started laughing out loud, while Derpy just chuckled politely. Both ignoring my scowl.

"Yeah. That's him, thanks a lot Derpy." Derpy smiled and gave me the letter "No problem, come back anytime."

Rainbow stayed a bit longer with Derpy and I waited by the door examining the letter. This is it, the reason for our trip is inside this little paper thing. But, should I open it? I mean of course I'll open it! I just meant, should I open it right now?

We both knew that the chances of succeeding was slim, and if she didn't accept our offer we might as well give up.

On one hoof, I could wait another day or two and hear it straight from Sunshine. On the other hoof, I could open this right now, and either spend my party happy or depressed... I was making even more choices on my head, but then I felt a hoof on my shoulder.

"Hey, aren't you going to open it?" Rainbow asked me, with a concerned tone. It didn't suit her at all.

"I don't know..." I remembered one thing so I lift up my medallion with my hoof. "Look at this Rainbow." I could feel her breath over my shoulder.

The color in the medallion changed from it's usual gold to a more bluish and greenish tone... "Remember when I said this medallion tracked Sunshine's mood and health?" She nodded. "Well, green means that she's happy, but blue means that she's concerned. Since it's in between I can safely guess that she's safe and sound, but concerned about something. Probably my situation, it's the first time we've been separated for so long."

"So? It doesn't mean that you shouldn't open the letter." Rainbow deadpanned.

"But it means that I don't have any urgency to." She still kept looking at me like I was some kind of nutcase.

"I don't get it, first you get all anxious for the letter, and now that you have it, you don't open it!"

"Oh but I'll open it, just not right now." I tucked the letter under my good wing, using it has a temporary saddlebag. "I think I'll open it after the party, you girls should know what's in it."

I started walking slowly down the road, towards Twilight's Home. Rainbow did a small jump with a flap of her wings, getting on my right side again. She looked at me really surprised, slowly keeping pace.

"What? Why would you do that?"

"Well... Think of it as a 'Thank you', and 'Goodbye' present for you girls." I said still moving, but Rainbow stopped dead in her tracks, processing what I just said.

"'Goodbye'? You're leaving!?" She started hovering next to me looking me in the eyes.

"Of course. Maybe not today or tomorrow, but soon I will." Rainbow got back on the ground kept her pace with me, slightly crestfallen. "Oh, don't be like that Rainbow. I'll try and visit as much as I can." It looks like that cheered her up a bit.

"Yeah, I'll hold you to that." She gave me a smile. "Well, now that that's outta the way, I race you to the Library!" She yelled before flying off down the road. I just snorted before running after her.

HA! Mares... Go figure.

End of Chapter 10

You probably thought there would be cake.

Well let me tell you...

The cake is a lie!

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Behold reader, for Derpy had a major role in the plot of this story!

What does the future, or past, hold for the lovely cross-eyed mare?

Will we finally get the cake!?

What exactly is written in that letter?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 11 - Here's the Celestia-damned cake!

Chapter 11 - Here's the Celestia-damned cake!

By: TheXIIILightning

"SURPRISE!" Screamed the bright pink colored pony, so did the other dozen or so ponies standing behind her.

I had arrived to the Ponyville Library, aka Twilight's home, for the party. Rainbow Dash beat me by a full minute. I let her win of course, it's not like I was tired or anything... After she rubbed her victory on my face, I had moved up to knock on the door. Pinkie Pie exploding in my face before I even had the chance to do so.

"Thank's Pinkie." I said with a smile. "But you've already told me you were throwing me a party, so this isn't actually a surprise." I told her.

"Oh I know silly, that wasn't the surprise!" She moved out of the way with a bounce. "THIS is the surprise."

I moved my head to look behind her, everypony had their eyes on me, and I would have my eyes on them, if it wasn't for a floating piece of cake surrounded by a purple glow, coming... Right at me!

"Heads up!" Twilight screamed seconds before the cake hit me square in the face. Covering my mane and filling my nose with vanilla colored icing.

After I got past the initial shock I just stood there shaking. Nopony was laughing, either they were afraid I'd take this the wrong way, or... Yeah that must be it, they're just lucky I'm in a good mood today.

I rubbed a piece of cake from my face, and took a small bite from it.

"Chocolate... My favorite!" i said with a large grin.

Everypony in the Library started cheering, stomping their hooves on the floor.

"Oh, I'm just so happy you like it! I had to have a surprise but since I already said you'd have a party that wasn't good enough. Then I just thought, why not a prank!? I asked Twilight to do it, but she said you'd might be a big meany-pants about it, but you're all laughy-pants right now, so it WAS a good joke!" Pinkie rapidly said, while bouncing in place. She was absolutely beaming.

"Yeah it was a good one Pinkie, but this is a party right?"

She stopped bouncing and looked at the crowd behind her.

"You heard him everypony! Let's get this party STARTING!!"

Rainbow moved up to the door. "Finally! You won't believe how hungry I am!" She said, but then I interrupted her.

"Huh, Rainbow? Could you help me out, please?" I said, while pointing to my cake-filled face.

She lifted an eyebrow at me and shot me a strange look. "I'm not THAT hungry..."

"Oh ha ha. I meant for a cloud. I need to take a shower before the icing ruins my mane."

Her eyes got a bit bigger and she gave a weird chuckle.

"Oh yeah, hehe. I knew that!" She flew up and got the nearest cloud she could find.

Of course she did..

After a quick shower, courtesy of Rainbow Dash, I went inside to see how the party was going. Rainbow stayed behind to take a shower of her own. We didn't realize how sweaty we were because of the training, and we weren't going to attend this party smelling like a dump. That reminds me, I wonder if we smelled like that when we were with Derpy? If we did, she was polite not to point that out.

Either way, the party was already in full swing. There were balloons, and streamers, and drinks, tons of cupcakes, muffins and other pastries. There was also a sound system near the fireplace, and a small pole with a microphone attached to it near the staircase. Just in case somepony needed to make an announcement.

I spotted Twilight and Rarity near the kitchen, both drinking some ponche, so I made my way towards them to say hi.

"Hey girls, nice party." They both greeted me with a nod of their heads as I continued "Are they always like this?"

Twilight stopped drinking from her glass, and levitated it to the kitchen with her magic. I have to admit, magic is really handy sometimes, but I wouldn't replace my wings for anything.

"Hello Light, it good to see you again. And yes, Pinkie's parties are always like this. Well not exactly 'like this', only a fourth of the usual ponies showed up today. Damn, how can they fit so many ponies in one place?

"By the way Twilight, I heard the cake thing was your idea."

"Oh that." She looked a bit apologetic. "It was the best thing I could come up with in so little time. Pinkie Pie wanted to use the party cannon, but I managed to convince her that it was a bad idea." She pointed a hoof to my chest. "Because of those, you know."

"Yeah, thanks a lo-" Wait a minute... "Pinkie Pie owns a cannon!?" I asked her, a bit louder than I intended, some ponies were giving us some strange looks as Twilight shushed me down.

"Not so loud. We don't usually make a big deal out of it." She said, Rarity intervened.

"She's right darling. It's just an harmless tool." She got a pensive look "Most of the times that is..."

Okay, that pink pony is dangerous so I better stay on her good side. Rarity just shook her head, sending whatever memory she was relieving away, and went back to her ponche. I was still thinking about the cannon, so needless to say the silence between the three of us got really awkward, really fast.

"So..." Twilight started, trying to relieve the tension. "How was your day?" She asked.

"Oh nothing much, I trained with Rainbow Dash most of the day. I have to admit that it was pretty hard, I don't know how she can handle it. We went at it for a few hours, until we both tired out."

Rarity suddenly spat her drink into her glass. We both just stared at her.

"Oh please excuse me. I just wasn't paying attention." She blushed a bit at her reaction. "Could you please repeat that last line?"

"It's fine." I lifted a eyebrow at her. "I just said that I was training with Rainbow Dash for most of the day. We did some push-ups, ran some miles... You know, the usual."

"Oh is that all?" She looked relieved. "It's just for the way you said it, you've made it sound like th-" She stopped talking, blushing a bit more. Twilight and I exchanged some looks.

"He made it sound like what Rarity?" Inquired Twilight.

"Oh well, that he and... Oh! Is that Fluttershy over there!?" I looked behind my back, she was there indeed, sitting comfortably on a pillow talking with Applejack. "I must simply ask her about this new dress I'm planning. I'll see you two later!" She said before trotting over to them.

An awkward silence passed between me and Twilight, until I finally asked her.

"Was it something I said?" She just shrugged, and we started to enjoy the party.

The rest of the party went by smoothly, some ponies asked me about my scars. I told them how I got them and they got really impressed, especially the mares. Like I said, mares dig scars. After a small session of storytelling I played 'Pin the tail on the donkey' for a little while, failing miserably might I add. Pinkie decided to move on to Karaoke after I almost gave some seafoan unicorn, I think her name was Lyra, a new plothole. Pardon the language.

I didn't sing anything but Applejack rocked! She sang 'Discord went down to Horsia', a really popular country song, I'd heard it many times, but this one was the best.

After her performance ended somepony else took the stage, that plum colored mare was obviously drunk, but everypony was in it for fun, so we cheered anyway. I took the time to ask Pinkie to end the party a little bit early. She got really sad, but when I told her I had a surprise for the six of them she instantly cheered up.

An hour had passed, the karaoke was fun but the party had to end. Some ponies stayed behind to eat some more treats and help to cleanup, so the Library was spotless again in just a few minutes.

Pinkie, being the hostess, said her 'thanks' and 'goodbyes' to everypony and asked Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack to stay a bit longer. They asked why of course, Pinkie said that I had a surprise in store for them so they happily agreed to postpone their bedtime... So to speak.

"Tell me Light" Applejack gave a low chuckle "Wa should ah postpone ma well deserved rest?"

"Oh I don't know?" I said rolling my eyes and smiling. "If somepony doesn't want to know what this is, they are free to go." I jokingly said, waving the letter in the air with the tip of my feathers. Don't ask me how it works, it just does.

Fluttershy looked at the letter with some interest. "Is it from Sunshine?" I nodded.

Rarity made her way to our small group, sitting on a pillow. "Well then, do tell us what she wrote. I mean, I believe that's the 'surprise' you had in store, is it not?"

"Eeyup, I got it before I came here for the party."

Rainbow sat in a pillow of her own, so did Applejack next to her. "He said he'd read it with us. Ah don't get why, he's been talking about the letter for a while now. If it was me I'd rip it open at the Post Office." She lowered her head on her hooves, Applejack gave her a slight nudge on the shoulder.

"If everypony was like you, we wouldn't have a town left." We all chuckled a bit a Rainbow's expense, she continued to sulk in her pillow like a baby. Oh that reminds me.

"Hey Twilight, where's Spike? I wouldn't mind him to hear this too."

Twilight sat on a pillow of her own and gave me an apologetic look. "I'm sorry, but Spike's in bed. He got a little tummy-ache of eating an entire bag of gems." Rarity gasped. "Poor lil' Spikey-Wikey! I told him not to eat all those gems..." She sulked, mostly out of concern.

"I warned him Rarity, but this is the only way he'll learn." She sighed.

"It's okay Twilight, I'll tell him tomorrow at breakfast, but for now..." I tore open the letter.

"We read!"

End of Chapter 11

And here it is, the reader's deadliest enemy...

The cliffhanger!

Hey it's not that bad, I gave you more humor and a song XD

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

There's no escaping it this time.

The letter unfolds (pun slightly intended) in the next chapter.

And with it, the start of many problems.

What problems exactly?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 12 - Dear Lightning...

Chapter 12 - Dear Lightning...

By: TheXIIILightning

Dear Lightning.

I hope you're fine and all, but I'll still follow the promise I made before we got separated. Also, if anypony besides Lightning is reading this letter, stop immediately or I'll fi- I stopped reading in this small section, Sunshine's vocabulary can be a bit... Extensive.

Grandpa Corral, Little Bolt and I safely made it out of the Everfree Forest. I'm sorry for not writing to you sooner, but a massive storm brewed up over the forest, and all Pegasus carried mail had to be delayed.
Grandpa Corral was kind enough to offer me some work on the farm, at least until the next caravan towards Ponyville departed. I'm assuming you're there, it's the only town near the Everfree forest, that's in the direction of my compass.
Even if the letter doesn't get to you, you'll see the real me in a day or two. I'm sending this letter ahead by a Courier, he should arrive a lot sooner than us.

I managed to get us some spending bits on the farm, that should keep us afloat until the next job. Little Bolt is a really nice kid, he really likes you. He asked me to say hi. I noticed a small change in muzzle-writing, it's a bit more messier than Sunshine's. Hello Mr. Lightning! I really liked the flying lesson, I hope you visit soon, I'd like you to teach my little brother too! I felt a little more proud of myself, he's a cool kid. I hope Sunshine covered the first part of the letter... The muzzle-writing changed again.
That reminds me, part of the reason I stayed longer, was because his mother had a foal while they were gone, a pegasus like he said. I hope you don't mind but they needed the help, and we the bits.

Now about the reason we were going there.
I quickly scanned the rest of the letter, to see if it was safe to read out loud. It was, and I continued with a smile.
I managed to track her down to a local bar, she's been performing there for a month now. I had a pleasant talk with her and we both came to an agreement.
She did not only agree to help us with you know what.
She agreed to tag along with us!
I'll fill you in on the details when I find you, but can you believe it!?

You, me and Trixie are together again! Just like before!

See you soon, your favorite pony.
Sunshine

I finished reading the letter, I was so happy that I could have tore open an hole in the ceiling just by jumping! She actually managed to convince Trixie to join us, hay, I was afraid that she wouldn't recognize us after all these years. But that's Sunshine for ya. I looked over at my audience with a foolish grin and I was slightly scared of what I was seeing.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash showed signs of contained anger. Twilight had her jaw open, giving worried glances at Rarity and those two. Rarity was surprised like Twilight, but her eyes were more like Applejacks, angry. Pinkie Pie was still her usual self, but she seemed different, like she was protecting Fluttershy. I could see very little of Fluttershy, she was using her mane AND Pinkie has a shield. I wonder why...

"Girls?" I asked. "Is something wrong?" My grin fell, now I had a slight frown.

"This here Trixie chara'ter..." Applejack started, gritting her teeth. "Is she ah unicorn with a bright blue coat?"

"Yes." I said.

"And does she..." Rainbow started, behaving much like Applejack. "Does she speak in the third person?"

"Yes, I think she still does." I frowned a bit more, why where they behaving like this...

"Does she, by any chance, wear an horribly outdated cape or hat?" Rarity asked, her eye twitching.

"I don't know about the quality of her wardrobe, but she wore a cape in the poster I saw." I don't like where this is going...

They all looked at each other.

"Does she happen to call herself..." Rarity started, and the others followed.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie." They all slowly spat the name.

"Yes." I seriously don't like where this is going...

"Are ya out of yer freakin' turnips!!" Applejack yelled.

Oh boy...

End of Chapter 12

Yes, The Great and Powerful Trixie is coming to this story.

Where is your God now!?

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Sunshine is coming to Ponyville with Trixie.

Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash still hold a grudge.

How will Lightning deal with this situation?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 13 - Lashing out

Chapter 13 - Lashing out

By: TheXIIILightning

"Girls, what's wrong?"

I had just finished reading the letter, and their reaction was the opposite of what I had hopped for. I thought they were going to be happy for me, but instead they're really angry. I don't know why they are acting like this, but sure as hay I'm going to find out!

"I'll tell you what's wrong!" Rainbow yelled. "Trixie is coming back!" She was glaring pure hatred at me.

"Back? What do you mean with 'coming back'?" I asked, frowning a bit.

"Allow me to explain Lightning." Twilight intervened, moving beside me. "I think it has been almost an year, but one day Trixie arrived into town. she came as an magician and storyteller. She had setup a stage in the middle of the square and was telling tales of how she defeated an Ursa Major and was the greatest unicorn in Equestria. A big crowd formed around her and her boasting increased, she started to insult the audience and taking challengers to prove her superiority."

"Wait, that doesn't seem like her..." I know Trixie was a proud pony, but this doesn't seem right. "You said she came as a performer right?"

"Yes. She called herself 'The Great and Powerful Trixie.'"

"There's nothin' great and powerful about that vermint..." Applejack muttered, I shot her a small glare.

"So she was just acting then?" I said.

"That's what I tried to explain to the girls, but they took her challenges either way." Twilight sighed.

"We couldn't let her insult our town and friends! Of course we accepted her challenge!" Rainbow yelled.

"And she only won cuz she cheated!" Added Applejack.

"I'm not one to talk about other ponies behind their back, but she was unbearable." Rarity said.

"What part of 'she was a performer' didn't you understand? It was part of her act!" I tried to reason with them.

"So what!?" Rainbow glared at me. "When an Ursa attacked she couldn't do a thing! That coward just left!"

"But Rainbow, she tried to defeat it, she just wasn't strong enough." Twilight was thankfully on my side, too bad the others weren't...

"That only proves that she is a liar!" Applejack spat.

Okay, they're starting to get on my nerves...

"But it was still her fault Twilight dear. If Trixie hadn't been spreading around her lies, those two colt's wouldn't have wandered off in search of that dreadful Ursa." Rarity isn't insulting her too much, but her tone reeks of despise.

"But everything ended up fine! The Ursa went back to the cave, nopony got hurt and only a few houses got damaged." Twilight glanced at me and tried to come up with an excuse.

"But that good fer' nothing pony could have at least stayed behind and help!"

"She was probably just scared!" I yelled at her. Rainbow approached me.

"But she ran off like the coward she is! I bet she only cares about herself! Rainbow spat.

Okay that was just low...

"Girls please, you need t-" Twilight stood beside me and pleaded.

"We need to do what dear?" Rarity said. "Trixie came into our town, insulted our friends, ruined my mane and just took off. If we don't see her again I say good riddance." She huffed.

"You don't know anything..." I muttered.

"Ah sure do." Applejack started. "She's just a fancy stuck-up pony that thinks she can do anything. Ah bet that she had everythin' like those two fillies that bother mah lil' sis at school."

"She's nothing like that..." I said a bit louder.

"Then she's just a mean pony!" Rainbow yelled, crossing her arms in mid-flight. "She only cares about herself and no pony else! Unlike me." She boasted.

"You're wrong!" I yelled at them, I couldn't believe they were saying such things about Trixie!

Applejack gave me a smug look.

"Ah bet her parents are really prou-"

*SMASH*

They all looked at me shocked, I had just stomped my hoof on the floor and broke a small board. My eyes were glaring at them with pure hatred, and my wings wide open, like I was just about to pounce on them.

"Don't you dare say another word!" I glared at Applejack, she stood tall, but her eyes were shifting.

"I read this letter, thinking that you girls would be happy for me, but instead, you just stand there and badmouth my friend!" Rainbow was going to say something, but kept her mouth shut after I glanced at her. I moved a bit closer to Applejack.

"You don't know what it's like to lose somepony, you don't know how much it hurts! You don't know how much it pains to live each day trying to protect the ones you have left! And you don't know that horrible feeling you get when you fail to do so! I heard your stories, you're lucky to have such a great family, just don't assume everypony had the same luck as you!

Applejack folded her ears back and took everything I had to say, then I moved to Rainbow Dash.

"And you!" Rainbow landed and folded her ears. She is one of my closest friends of these six ponies, and as much as it pains me, I have to say this.

"You of all ponies, don't have the right to say that somepony else doesn't care about others! In all my time here I'm yet to see a self-less action from you. You just gloat and boast all the time, not caring about the feelings of those around you! And above all, you shouldn't judge ponies on how they act! I can tell you're a great pony, but if it wasn't for you damn pride you could see how much hurt you were causing to others.

Rainbow hanged her head, it hurt me to see her like this, but in was now or never. I moved towards Rarity, she already had her head low and her ears folded. She knew what was coming, at least I was calmer now.

"Rarity..." I said her name, trying to calm myself. Also, I didn't want to scare the other's any further.

"I can tell you're a generous pony, you heard what I said to Applejack and Rainbow Dash, some parts apply to you..." She didn't nod or anything, I wasn't expecting her to. "I just don't think you appreciate the things you have..."

I hanged my head and left the library, I didn't even glance at Fluttershy or the others. I just couldn't, I was so ashamed of myself. I didn't feel like flying or walking, I was tired, both mentally and physically.

I looked at the sky, Luna's moon was shining brightly like always, and spotted Rainbow Dashes cloud near Twilight's balcony. I forgot all about my injured wing and flew up to her balcony, and from there I flew to the cloud. It was fluffy like every other cloud, but it felt like bricks tonight.

Closing my eyes I thought about the friends I had just lost.

End of Chapter 13

I'm sorry...

I'm sorry...

I'm so, so sorry...

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Lashing out at Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash, Lightning just lost the few friends he had.

What were the reasons of this outbreak?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 14 - Memories [SAD]

Chapter 14 - Memories

By: TheXIIILightning

I was lying down on the cloud, admiring the amazing night Luna made for us.

I still couldn't believe what they told me about Trixie, how bad they spoke her. The pony they were insulting couldn't possibly be her, but in my heart I knew it was. Nopony knew her better than I did, but she couldn't change that much in a few years... Could she? No, Sunshine talked to her, she would have told me if something was wrong. I guess I just have to wait.

After a while, I heard a door opening behind me, and I couldn't care less. I didn't feel like talking with anypony right now.

"I'm scared..." It wasn't the pony on the balcony talking, it was me. Why did I say that?

"I'm scared that the Trixie I knew, isn't the same anymore..." Why do I keep talking?

"I'm scared that I just lost the best friends I had in years..." Stop talking!

Whoever was behind me didn't say a word, and I couldn't possibly thank her enough. I stood there in silence for a few more minutes, the wind on the trees and my own breath were the only things I could hear. Eventually I turned around. Twilight was sitting there, she had sadness in her eyes but wore an assuring smile. I jumped from the cloud to meet her and she hugged me. I hugged her back without thinking, with a small lump in my throat.

"They are really sorry..." She said.

"I know, but I needed some time to think." I said, letting go of the hug.

"I understand. Do you want to talk about it? She asked, her concern was sincere.

"In a second I will." I turned towards the door. "How's Spike?" I hope I hadn't woken the little guy up.

"He's still asleep. He sleeps like a stone when he's feeling under the weather." Twilight reassured me. I gave her a small nod and opened the door for her.

I follow her downstairs, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Rarity still don't look me in the eye. Fluttershy is sobbing while Pinkie is trying to cheer her up. It broke my heart to see Fluttershy like that, but right now I had some friendships to save. I took my place in front of the trio, the letter was on the floor beside the broken board. I winced slightly at the way I acted earlier, but kept my posture as I addressed those three ponies.

"First of all, I'd like you to know that how much it hurt me to tell you all that, I'm not sorry for a single word I said." They glanced up at me, surprised. "But I still want to be your friend, if you'll have me that is, so the least I can do is tell you the reason I said it. But for that I'll tell you a bit about my youth, I don't expect you to understand, but I hope you listen to every word I say." I kept my voice cold and neutral, I want them to know that I mean business. After all, I only told two other ponies about my past.

"I met Trixie when I was just a little foal, I think I was just six or seven years old. She was the first friend I ever had."

"You could say that I was born in Canterlot, in Lower Canterlot to be precise." Oh right, they might not know the slang. "That's the name the locals give to the poorer part of the city, the area where the workers live. Canterlot is the name we give to the area where the upper-class ponies live. And the city itself of course." I'll have to tell them either way, there's no point in trying to smooth the situation...

"Either way, I'm an..." I took a deep breath. "Trixie, Sunshine and I were orphans." I hear them gasp.

"I was left in an orphanage there when I was just a little foal, I never knew my parents or even cared to. For me, my family were the foals and staff of orphanage. The problem was that nopony really cared about me. I was the only pegasus there and since I couldn't fly yet, the other foals would tease me and call me an sorry excuse for a pony. I was different, the rest of them were all unicorns and they refused to be my friends, no matter how much I tried. Until one day, I simply stopped trying. I hated them but they... Were my only family."

I took another deep breath. No matter how many times I remembered, it still hurt.

"Then one day I met Trixie. I don't remember how she lost her parents, but it had affected her badly. She could only speak in the third person so the other ponies teased her about it. I didn't really care, for me she was nothing but another unicorn, one that would one day treat me like the rest." I sighed, I'm still ashamed of how I acted back then.

"But then one day, I found her crying in a corner and I felt... Happy." I hear them gasp again but payed no mind. "I felt happy to find somepony else like me, somepony else that I could help and rely on. That day I talked to her for the first time, it was the first time that I was happy to talk to somepony else, and the first time that I saw Trixie smile."

"After just a couple of days we were inseparable, we ate together, we played together, we slept together. We were an item. The other ponies would still tease us, but we found solace in one another." I smiled. A genuine smile, those were some of the fondest memories I had of Trixie.

"Then two years later, we met Sunshine."

"Oatmeal again!? Are they crazy?"

Trixie and I were both sitting on a table in the cafeteria. Trixie had finished eating her oats and was now reading a small book I... 'Borrowed', for her earlier. 'Magic 101: The essentials every colt and filly should know', she had already read it ten times, but we couldn't be picky, we had to use whatever we had. We also had to eat whatever we had, although oatmeal wasn't so bad, eating it for two weeks straight starts to mess with your stomach.

"Hey Trixie, do you know a spell to turn oats into chocolate?" She chuckled a bit.

"Trixie is but a magician, not a miracle worker." She closed her book with a sigh. "Trixie wishes that she had another book, she already knows all of these spells..."

"I'll see what I can do Trixie, I heard Starky has a shapeshifting book under his bed. Maybe he'd like to trade or something."

"Really?" She lifted an eyebrow. "Trixie is surprised that he can even read." We both laughed a bit.

"Yeah, I know he's a brute sometimes so maybe I can use that to our advantage. If I say our book is better I'm sure he'd love to 'trade' it with us." I gave her a grin.

"Thanks Light. As much as Trixie loves reading, she can only do so much with such petty books. Trixie has already mastered levitation, so she'd love to advance to another area as soon as possible." She slumped her head on top of her hooves.

I felt sorry for her, she's the most talented unicorn in this entire house, but the education we get is mostly basic. Sometimes at night I search under the other foals beds in search of books we could use. I'd give any magic related book I could find to Trixie, and keep the rest for myself.

I have a secret stash near the attic, being a pegasus has it's advantages. I grab a nearby chair, jump on top of it and flutter my way to the top of the support bean. I hid several books there, like Harry Trotter and Daring Do comics.

One day when we went to the market, I stole a book about elemental magic for Trixie, she was so happy to have something more challenging to learn. But then some bullies found it and destroyed it in front of her, she cried for a week. From that day forward, I hid all the good books I could find. Only trading some used books for newer ones.

"Hey guys! Look at what the storm brought home!"

Trixie perked her ears and looked towards the noise, if I wasn't so busy poking my oatmeal I would have noticed the three bullies of the orphanage, Butch, Starky and Snowball messing with somepony.

"Yeah butch." Starky laughed. "Just look at this tiny pony. She's even smaller then that freak, Lighty!"

This time I perked up and looked at them, I could see somepony pushed against a wall, and for the sound of it whoever it was was crying. I glanced at Trixie and she looked me in the eye, with the same frown I had.

"Yeah!" Snowball yelled. "She's even more useless too! Who would want a boring earth pony anyway. I bet her parents left her here on purpose!" They all laughed, and I could feel myself getting angrier by the second. Nopony deserves to hear that!

"Oooooh guys, we made her cry." Butch poked her. "Why don't you go cry home to Mommy and Daddy? Oh that's right, you don't have any!" They all laughed at Butch's cruel joke. As I made my way towards them I spotted a small white coated pony curling up into a ball and cry, loudly. "L-Leave me alone..." She pleaded.

"Yeah! Leave her alone!" I yelled, jumping in front of them.

"Oh, what are you gonna do 'bout it? Beat us?" Snowball said, moving towards me as I put on my best poker-face.

"I could do that." The three of them moved closer. "Or I could tell Ms. Sweetheart about the window you guys broke, two days ago."

"Hey! You said you'd take the blame if I gave you my Daring Do comic!" Starky glared at me, jabbing my chest with his hoof.

"I say a lot of things." I gave him a smug smile. Butch just grinned while his horn glowed.

"Whatever dweeb." He slammed my bowl of oats on my head. "You're nothing but a useless pegasus, the same goes for that freak friend of yours. Smell ya later!" Gladly he just walked away after that, I didn't want to get in a fight.

"Are you ok?" Trixie asked me, using her magic to levitate the chunks of oats out of my mane.

"Yeah I'm fine, thanks for not getting involved. Or else it could have been worse." I gave her an reassuring smile.

"No problem, Trixie knew you could handle them." She smiled in victory, getting the last drop of oats out of my mane. I turned towards the cowering earth pony.

"Hello, what's you name? She sniffed and looked at me.

"I'm S-Sunshine..." She spoke softly, still curled up a bit. I lied down next to her, and so did Trixie.

"Hello Sunshine, I'm Lightning, but you can call me Light. This here is my friend Trixie." I motioned towards her with my head.

"Hello." Trixie spoke softly. Sunshine lowered her head a bit and sniffed. Trixie nuzzled her mane, trying to cheer her up. "Hey hey, don't cry... Everything is fine now." She rested her head on Sunshine's mane.

"I- I miss my Mommy and Daddy..." I felt sorry for her so I nuzzled the other side of her mane, but let Trixie talk.

"Trixie knows... She misses her Mommy and Daddy too..."

We stayed like that for a while, just the three of us. The cafeteria was empty now, the foals were either in the backyard or in their rooms.

"Thank you..." Sunshine spoke after a few minutes.

"It's alright, that's what friends do right?" I gave her a smile.

"So... You guys are my friends now?" She asked, a bit more happy and cheerful.

"Of course! Trixie would like to be your friend." Trixie spoke, nuzzling her again.

"I-I don't know what to say." She gave me a small grin. "Thank you!" She hugged me, and I hugged her back. It looks like I have somepony else to protect, but I only need to know one more thing.

"Hey, do you like Daring Do?" She game me a nod and a smile. Looks like my secret stash will be safe with her too.

"Trixie, Sunshine and I were the best of friends during the next two years. But then the worst possible thing happened. The three of us were ten at the time, so we were still really young, but I guess nopony understood how much it hurt for us."

"Trixie had just gotten her cutie mark, her special talent was magic. She got it after Sunshine and I secretly organized a magic show for her birthday. She would perform of course, she was a proud pony, always trying to show of her magic, so we figured that was the perfect present for her. The show was a success, everypony enjoyed the show, even the staff and some ponies they invited to watch. Trixie even got her cutie mark! So the day couldn't have been any better." I frowned a bit.

"After the show Ms. Sweetheart told us some rich couple wanted to adopt Trixie. We were happy for her of course, but when we realized that they didn't want anything to do with us, that we would probably never see her again. We..." I let a small tear leave my eyes, but carried on with the story.

"We spent another week with Trixie, it was one of the saddest and yet the most precious week in my entire life. After Trixie left, I promised to Sunshine that I would never leave her. But faith doesn't always work in your favor. Two years had passed and Ms. Sweetheart told us that I was going to be sent to an orphanage in Cloudsdale, that since they couldn't find a family for me in Canterlot, they would send me there to try my luck, so to speak."

"Sunshine lost her parents in a freak air-cab accident, she lost Trixie two years ago, and sure as hay she wasn't going to loose me!"

"One day before my transfer, I ran away from the orphanage with Sunshine, we both lived on the streets for a while and made a living by doing anything that showed up."

"We lived like that for only a few months though, one day I made a friend that took us in his home. But that's a story for another day, this is about Trixie." I took a deep breath, collecting my thoughts.

"Only four years after being adopted, I learned that Trixie ran away from home." I hear them gasp, yet again I payed them no mind. "Her so called 'family' was only using her for her talent, they would take her to dances, shows and stuff, basically just show her to other ponies like she was some painting and such! From what I've heard, Trixie used their bits to learn everything she could about magic and then ran away."

"I only heard some rumors of what happened next, but I heard that she followed her dream of becoming a performer. So Sunshine and I just let her be."

"If Trixie was happy, we were happy."

End of Chapter 14

So, did I make you cry?

No? You heartless [BUY SOME APPLES!]

Well, did you at least like this version of Trixie's past?

Leave a small comment, I like those.

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Lightning explained his reasons.

Now let's hear what the Mane 6 have to say.

I promise you will "Daww" like you never have before!

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 15 - Regret [SAD]

Chapter 15 - Regret

By: TheXIIILightning

"That's everything that I remember."

I had just finished telling them the story of how I met Trixie and Sunshine. At first, I was just going to tell them that we were orphans, but for some reason I just kept talking. It felt... Good to let it all out for once. I just hope that they changed their opinion of Trixie, I don't know if I can handle another fight when she get's here.

The entire library was in silence, except for the occasional sniff from Fluttershy. Pinkie still had her poofy mane, despite slightly shorter, she was rubbing Fluttershy's back. Twilight was at my side giving me a small smile despite the sadness in her eyes. The other three girls had their heads hanged low, I couldn't see their eyes or read their expressions, and that seriously troubled me.

"Well girls..." Pinkie was the first to break the smile, we all turned to her, except for those three. "I guess I'll walk Fluttershy home, see you all tomorrow." Twilight and I gave her a small nod, and they got up and slowly left the library.

The awkward silence continued for a while, I didn't say a word, but Applejack and Rarity were moving their mouth, but a single sound hadn't come out. Twilight just sighed and went to the kitchen. After a while Rainbow Dash took of through the door, I heard her mumble something that looked like an apology, but she left before I could say anything.

A few moments later it was Raritys turn to speak.

"I'm terribly sorry. I hope you can forgive me." She didn't wait for an answer, she just moved towards the door. When she reached the doorway I said.

"I already had." She stopped, but carried on after a few seconds, without saying another word.

Now, it was just me and Applejack in the library, after a while she looked me in they eyes, but immediately looked away.

"Can ah have a word with ya, outside please..." She mumbled, I just said "Sure." and followed her outside. The night was still beautiful, I could see the moon shining on Applejacks coat and the stars through the small holes in the canopy of the library. Luna really did a great job tonight.

"Ah am really sorry 'bout what ah said earlier. Ah didn't realize that some other ponies could..." She sat down on dirt, motioning me to do the same. I sat down beside her and she kept talking.

"Ah lost mah Ma and Pa a long time ago..." She sighed.

"I'm sorry." Was all I could say, now I felt even more terrible for what I said earlier.

"Don't be sugarcube, you was right fer tellin' me all that. Ah was being a real nail in the horseshoe back there." A small silence surrounded us, not an awkward one, just normal silence.

"Do you want to talk about it?" I asked her.

"Ah guess... The other's already know 'bout it, but ah don't think they understand." She sighed again, I didn't say a word.

"Mah Ma passed away when she gave birth to mah lil'sis, sweet little Apple Bloom was so much like her. Big Mac says she has her mane, but that ah have her eyes." She smiled a bit at her memories. " Mah Pa loved us with all his heart, he was real good fer' my brother and I, 'specialy Apple Bloom. But ah guess he just loved Ma way too much."

She frowned, I already knew where she was going with this, so I put a hoof on her shoulder. I guess it was the right thing to do because she smiled and carried on with the story.

"Eight months later, he got real sick and passed away durin' the winter. It caught us all by surprise, but we had to make due fer' Apple Bloom. Big Mac started working on the farm, and I had to work between' school and mah chores. It was really hard, but ah don't regret a single secon' of it." She gave a chuckle. "Apple Bloom turned out into a fine filly, ah found mah passion in life and made the greatest friends ah could ever hope for. Ah only hope that I made mah Ma and Pa proud of me." She sniffed a bit, letting out a few tears that she didn't realize she was holding.

I gave her a hug, and she started sobbing on my shoulder. I wonder how many years was she holding this in, it couldn't be healthy. We stayed like that for a few more minutes, I only dared to talk after she cried everything out.

"I never knew your parents Applejack. But I'm sure they are proud of the mare you have come to be."

She hugged me tighter, sobbing a bit more. "Thank you, thank you..."

Ah let go after a while, ah still don't believe how I acted back there. Nopony besides Granny or Big Mac saw me like that. Ah didn't even cry when Apple Bloom asked me about them, ah guess I was just actin' strong. Ah thanked Lightning fer what he did and left. We didn't exchange any more words, we already said what we had to.

Ah was makin' my way towards home, Ah promised myself that as soon as I got home, Ah would give AB an hug, even if she was already asleep. But Ah don't know what came over me, after I crossed the fence I made my way towards a special area of the Acres, one that I didn't go to in years, the one where Big Mac was always at, either restin' or workin'. I saw a very old apple tree, it didn't give any fruit now, but it was the largest around the entire farm. It was mah favorite apple tree fer one very special reason.

"Hi Ma. Hi Pa. Sorry fer' not visiting or anythin', Ah've just been real busy." Ah closed my eyes, listening to the wind.

"Oh AB's fine, she made lots of friends. Ah did too, I'm sure you'd love to meet them someday." The leaves stirred a bit.

"Ah know, Ah know. Ah promise to take a break every now n' then." Ah lied down with mah back on the tree, facing mah home.

"Ah hope ya don't mind I rest my eyes fer a little bit?" A small leaf fell on top of mah hat. Pa's Stetson hat. Ah chuckled. "Ah thought so, goodnight."

Ah fell asleep right there, right under a special heart shaped carving with mah parents initials.

"I don't know Pinkie, my parents were wonderful." Fluttershy said.

I was walking Fluttershy home, I couldn't stand seeing anypony sad, and Light's story was all saddy-waddy. I didn't like that Lighty went all meany-pants on my friends like that, but after that story I understood him. He was a lot like me really. Back on the farm I was sad all the time, I had no one to play with besides Inky and Blinky, but they were always sad too, so that made me even more sad... I sighed.

"Hey Flutters?" She looked at me. "My family was super-wonderful too, but I can't help but feel..." I wasn't feeling sad right now, why should I? I had Flutters, and Dashie, and Twily, and Rarity, and AJ, and the Cakes. And now I even had Lighty! But his eyes were so... "Sad."

"I know what you mean Pinkie. Did you see his eyes?" Fluttershy noticed too? "When he told us about the Manticore I couldn't help it, he just looked so heart-broken, like a..." Fluttershy pondered for a bit. "Like a puppy." I giggled, loud.

"A puppy!?" Fluttershy blushed, smiling a bit.

"Oh you know what I mean Pinkie." She nudged my foreleg. "I had never seen anypony so sad like that. Except for Applejack that is, but she always acts so strong..."

"I know Flutters..." We walked in silence for a while. "When I saw him on the hospital, he looked so hurt that I just couldn't stand it. I visited him for three days, waiting for him to wake up, just so I could make him happy. But when he did wake up, he just looked like anypony else. I didn't know what was wrong, I KNEW something was wrong but I didn't know what. Until tonight that is." I glanced at Fluttershy, she was smiling at me. I loved to see ponies smile.

"I just want to make everypony happy!" I said out loud, giggling a bit. Fluttershy giggled too.

"Hey Pinkie, I've been thinking. We never met your sisters."

GASP!

"I totally forgot about that! Oh I need to write them a letter right now! I'll also need to throw a party! So I need confetti, and balloons... OH! And I should totally invite everypony else's family! So I need invitations for the Apple family, for Twilight's brother, and Rarity, Dashie, an-"

"Don't forget about my parents Pinkie." Fluttershy said with a smile.

"Really!?" I hugged her. Fluttershy rarely talked about her family.

"Of course Pinkie, I'd love to see them again. And I'm sure they'd love to meet you."

"This is going to be the best day EVER!"

"I'm so stupid!"

I was flying at full speed, away from the library. I just wanted to go home and sleep.

In all my time here I'm yet to see a self-less action from you.

I felt a lump in my throat. Yeah Rainbow Dash, sleeping is the only thing you're good for.

I crashed through my bedroom window, since it was made of cloud it fixed itself in a matter of seconds. I just fell on my bed and started crying. I felt so bad for letting my friends down.

You shouldn't judge ponies on how they act!

I winced at that phrase and stopped my crying. He was right.

He may have been alone, but he turned out into a far better pony than I ever could be. Element of Loyalty my flank.

"I know why I act like this, it's my Dad's fault." I sighed, speaking to no one in particular.

"My parents loved me, and I loved them back. They called me 'their little angel'." I smiled, I loved that nickname, even if it was sappy.

"My Mom loved me with all her heart, and so did Dad, but I always felt something was different. He taught me how to fly, taught me how to play Hoofball, he even took me to all those Wonderbolt shows." I smiled, I loved those memories.

"I first knew something was wrong with me, in my first day at Flight camp. I was different from the other fillies. Instead of dolls I preferred a good game of Hoofball. Instead of dresses I'd ruin my mane in a race." I sighed. "I was more of a colt than a filly."

"I never told them anything, but I knew my father always wanted a son instead of a daughter. So I guess he forgot that I was a filly and raised me like that. I don't blame him or anything, I just hope that he didn't see me a son." I sighed again, and felt somepony touch me in my hind leg. I yelped and glared at whoever it was.

"Tank..." I picked him up and started stroking his shell.

"I guess I did that to you, didn't I buddy?" I faced him towards me, his slow smile making me giggle.

"Yeah." I felt the lump in my throat coming back. "I'm sorry buddy." I hugged him.

If it wasn't for your damn pride you could see how much hurt you were causing to others.

I started crying again, hugging Tank harder.

"I guess I'm hopeless, ain't I?" Tank looked at me, and then slowly to my bedside table.

I saw a small postcard, so I picked it up. It was the same one that Scootaloo gave me when I was in the hospital. It said.

For the greatest flier EVER!

Get well soon Rainbow Dash.

From your #1 Fan

Scootaloo

I let a small tear stain the postcard.

"I guess I need to make it up to you, right pipsqueak?"

Soon after I stopped sobbing, I fell asleep still hugging Tank, with a smile on my face. I'll try to find Scootaloo tomorrow, I have a lot to make up for.

"You really did it this time Rarity..."

I had just arrived home, my boutique was clean so Sweetie Belle either behaved properly, or cleaned up before bed. I made my way towards my bedroom, I still couldn't believe how I lost my composure back there. And Lightning was pretty rude. Nopony, besides Applejack that is, EVER talked to me like that.

I just don't think you appreciate the things you have...

"It's true!" I collapsed on my bed, speaking quietly so Sweetie Belle wouldn't wake up. "Lightning spend his whole life only with the essentials, and here I am!" I gestured around me. "Living in a fabulous home with everything I could ever need!"

I mulled on that sentence a few more minutes, I don't think he meant it like that.

I got up and looked around my room, in the corner was a mannequin with a very special necklace. I levitated it towards me. It was Spike's Fire Ruby. I gasped and hold back a tear.

"Spike loves me, not for my looks" I seriously hope that I'm right about that "but for who I am." I thought about the little guy for a while, even though I appreciate his crush for me, it wouldn't be right to lead him on. Soon, I'll have to tell him my true feelings for him. I just hope that we can stay good friends.

As I looked deep into the fire ruby, I caught an reflection, I looked towards my wall and gasped. I lift the necklace back towards the mannequin, and took from the wall Sweetie Belle's drawing. As I looked at those two unicorns I started crying. I loved Sweetie Belle with all my heart, I didn't know what I would do if I lost her.

I made a mental note to properly apologize and thank Lightning later, but for now I had another thing to do.

I carefully dropped the drawing on my bed, and made my way towards Sweetie Belle's room. When I got there I found her fast asleep, cuddling a small teddy bear I made for her. I held back some tears of joy and sat down besides her, lightly stroking her mane.

After a few minutes of silently appreciating my luck of having a sister, she woke up.

"Ra-Rarity? I thought you were at a party..." She mumbled, still drowsy.

"Oh I'm sorry I woke you up sweetie, I got here a few minutes ago actually." I mentally slapped myself for waking her up.

"It's ok sis." She yawned, how cute. "So did you have a nightmare? You look like you've been crying."

"Oh, no Sweetie Belle, I jus-"

"It's okay Rarity, I also have nightmare's sometimes." She moved a bit, getting away from me. "You can sleep here tonight if you want." I fought back some tears, I just love her so much.

"Thank you sweetie."

I gave her a kiss on her forehead, and we cuddled together. I can't believe how lucky I am to have such a wonderful little sister.

I made my way back into the library, a bit moved by Applejack's story.

Inside, near a now lit up fireplace was Twilight, holding two cups of what I assumed to be hot cocoa.

"I figured we'd have some hard time sleeping tonight, so I made us some hot cocoa." She grinned levitating a cup for me. "I hope you don't mind, but they always help me after a long study session."

I just smiled, taking the cup from the air. "A cup of cocoa sounds nice."

We both lied down in front of the fireplace, quietly enjoying each other's presence.

Twilight told me stories about her adventures, and asked me some questions about Trixie. I told her some funny things that I remembered, also some of my own adventures. Like that time where a Dragon almost ate me for entering his lair.

We talked for about an hour, then Twilight walked me into her room and showed me my bed. Spike was sleeping in a basket next to her, so Twilight and I were the only ones awake at the time.

After she got under her covers, she caught me staring at her. The moon was showing her features, her horn, her mane and her eyes were glowing. She blushed and smiled a bit.

"W-What?" She lifted the covers a bit, to try and hide her blush. I chuckled a bit, she actually looked cute.

"Nothing, just... Thanks." I caught a small nod from her, so I turned to my side and closed my eyes.

After a few seconds she did the same.

I'm sure that Twilight and Trixie would become great friends. All I needed to do is push them in the right direction.

I smiled and went to sleep.

Tomorrow is going to be a great day.

End of Chapter 15

So...

Am I forgiven?

Did I make you "Dawww"?

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

It seems like everything went better than expected, who would have known that some harsh words could bring out the best in some ponies.

But sometimes, they only hide the worst in others.

Was their friendship fixed or destroyed?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!

Chapter 3 - Mares dig scars

Chapter 3 - Mares dig scars

By: TheXIIILightning

"Let's have a look at that wing, shall we?"

After another heavy dose of some delicious broccoli soup, not the most common breakfast I admit, but still pretty good, Dr. Cardio was giving me a full physical.

The morning has been quiet so far, I had breakfast, met the Doctor, and what else... Oh, I've been fighting the most irritating tingly sensation on my wing, it's hard not being able to scratch it or move it.

It's getting on my nerves!

"Please hold still, I'll get these bandages off in a minute." The Doctor warned me.

He was a bit taller than me, well almost everypony is taller than me, Pegasus are not exactly well known for their height. He was a Earth pony, a caramel colored coat, a well kept brown mane, with the slightest hint of mane-gel. He also had a pair of glasses on top of his muzzle, they gave him a look of knowledge... Classy.

"Please hurry up, I have a terrible itch on my wing! I need to scratch it a bit."

"No you won't. You've dislocated your left wing, if it didn't heal properly I'll have to bandage it again. So NO scratching until I say otherwise OK?" His voice was gentle, but it was filled with authority.

"Yes sir..." I muttered under my breath.

"Well let's see..." The Doctor was squinting, extending my wing, looking for any sort of damage that might be dangerous. Feathers can be replaced, but if I have any muscular damage I might fall while airborne.

"Everything seems to be in order. You'll have to regrow some feathers, and do some physical exercises to regain your muscle strength. But if you follow my instructions, you will be flight capable in 4 days. Congratulations."

"YES! Thanks a lot Doc. you're a real life saver!" I was circling around in place, greeting my long lost sibling.

I know I only spent one whole day without flying, but that's too much for a Pegasus. Oh and the itch... all gone!

It sucks not being able to fly for another four days, but well, at least I know that I'll be able to.

"Your wing should be the least of your concerns, have you forgotten about your chest?" He put is hoof on my shoulder, pulling me in front of a mirror.

We were in the Hospital's Gym, there was a small pool, a couple of dumbbells, and some large beach balls, I forgot the name of those. I only remember that you have to either throw them, or roll them around on the floor. It helps you regain your leg strength. Ooops, I'm getting off topic.

So basically, everything in there was for therapy, the ceiling was high enough for a Pegasus to fly, but the most pleasant thing about that room, were the skylights. It's good to feel the warm Sun of Celestia again.

"There is a chance that your wounds might not be fully healed." He talked slowly so I could understand the gravity of the situation.

"You had two very large wounds, so I had to use a complex procedure to make sure they would seal."

I didn't say anything, I still remembered how big they were.

"When you arrived to the hospital I immediately stitched and magically burned your flesh. It's a very extreme measure due to the severe scarring it causes." The Doctor paused and took a deep breath, I did the same.

"We successfully stopped the bleeding and left the stitches to help the scarring. Three days later, we decided to remove the stitches. Fortunately your body didn't reject them, so we easily removed them and applied a special ointment."

"OK Doc, I've heard enough, just show me already." I was getting impatient, fancy procedures and what-not. I just want to see them.

Nurse Redheart had entered the room while the Doctor explained the procedures. She said Mayor Mare was in the waiting room, and that she told her to wait for us. I sat on my haunches and closed my eyes, I could feel my bandages unwrapping around my chest. They took forever, but when they were finally out, my fears came true.

"Doctor! They are..." Nurse Redheart exclaimed.

"I know, I didn't expect this... Amazing." Dr. Cardio sounded amazed, but his words weren't soothing.

"Is it that bad?" I said without opening my eyes, fearing that I had become something... Well, something that would make small foals scream at the sight of me. Ha! Poor kids... Poor me...

"On the contrary, take a look." I decided to trust Nurse Redheart, I opened my eyes, and there they were.

I had two twin marks on my chest. They weren't the scarring monstrosities I was expecting from what Doc told me. They were two clean scars, long but quite thin. I got up and started moving my neck, one of the scars started from my shoulder and went slightly up towards my other shoulder. The other scar followed the exact same path, but started slightly lower than the other one.

"I must say, they don't look so bad." I said with a grin, actually, they looked cool.

"I agree, I expected them to be a lot more noticeable. I have to do some research on this..." He was starting to move towards the door.

"Hey Doc! You forgot this."

He turned around quite surprised as I walked towards him.

"Thanks for everything you've done." I said while extending my hoof in gratitude. He looked at it, a smile on his face and shook it.

"You're welcome. And I hope I don't ever see you again."

We both laughed at the worst hospital joke in the whole Equestrian land.

"Your scars have healed nicely, and your wing will follow the same path if you exercise. You're free to leave as soon as you're ready." We exchanged farewells once again and turn away from each other. Doc had some research to do, and I need to have a word with the Mayor. Maybe she can find me a nice house while I wait for Sunshine.

"Oh, so you're a travelling pony!"

"Yes Ma'am, is something wrong?"

I was back in my room, Nurse Redheart introduced me to the Mayor.

She was quite the peculiar one to say the least. She's kind, but when I told her I didn't remember anything from that night, she started giving me the funny eye. Like I was a criminal or something.

And now that I mentioned Sunshine and our last stop, Windermane, well, I think that was our last stop. Or was it destination? Argh, I can't remember.

Either way, Windermane is a small Earth Pony town by the edge of the Everfree Forest, so I think that something happened to me between here and there...

Either way, the Mayor suddenly got very interested in my travels.

"Please tell me, where do you usually travel? Do you meet many ponies? Have you ever heard of 'Ponyville' before?"

"Please slow down! I'll tell you anything you NEED to know Mrs. Mayor." I added a little more tone to the 'need' part, I wasn't about to tell my personal life to just any mare. It's personal for a reason.

"Yes, well excuse me, I just want to know the extent of your travels. It's regulation of course." She didn't look me in the eye. Yes, I travel a lot, so I know when a pony is after something, and she's trying to dig something up.

"Well Mrs.Mayor, I have traveled all over Equestria, Sunshine and I usually go where we feel like it. We escort a caravan into a town, stay for a couple of nights, longer if work is available, and then we go join another caravan, another town... And that's it." That wasn't entirely true, I have my reasons to keep the rest of the story for myself.

The Mayor nodded and turned away from me, it looked like she was in deep thought. I don't like this one bit...

After one minute she turned around and gave me a big grin, I don't even think she was seeing me as a pony.

"Congratulations!" She said while shaking my hoof.

"Huuuu, for what?"

"For qualifying to enter the "A Home for a Hoof" program, and I must say, that is quite the feat!" She was still shaking my hoof and smiling like a maniac.

"Thank you? Is that good?" My foreleg was throbbing, I think she cut off my circulation!

"Of course it is! It's a program we have here in Ponyville, any traveler that passes by may join the program, it's free of charge might I add. Here's how it works."

I sat on my bed while the Mayor was gathering her thoughts. It looked like she didn't do this often.

If a traveler, or any kind of pony, is in need of a home. He or She may request to join the program.

Then, I will personally contact a citizen of Ponyville, that has offered his or her home to the program.

Then said traveler will be arranged a meeting with said citizen, and if both agree with sharing a home, the procedure is complete.

Normally, the traveler will pay off the citizen by helping with house chores, or anything thing else that BOTH agree on.

If at any time any of the citizens wish to quit the program, the traveler will be reassigned to another home.

The traveler may also carry on with his travels, if that is his wish.

"That's a really good program." I have to say, in all the towns I visited, not a single one had such a thing...

There has to be a catch, I just know it.

The Mayor widely smiled at me, then she added.

"There is just one last thing..." Here comes the catch.

"Ponyville would certainly be grateful if said... 'Traveler', happened to mention our little town to his friends, local bartenders, and of course, any pony that he might find in his travels."

HA! I knew it! She wants me to make publicity for this town! That's... Understandable.

I mean, Nurse Redheart and Dr. Cardio saved my life, and they never asked me anything in return...

And Pinkie was here for me the whole time. I guess mentioning this little town in my travels is the least I can do...

Who knows if anypony did anything else for me, and I don't even know about it...

"I'll do it..."

"Excuse me, I didn't quite catch that?"

"Sign me up on the program! When I get back on the road, I'll mention what Ponyville did for me."

"Oh, that's fantastic!" She almost squealed of joy. "I'll try and find a home for you. I'll send the 'citizen' here, is that alright?"

"Yes Mayor Mare, I'm not leaving anytime soon." I may have been discharged, but without any bits and a place to sleep, I'm stuck here.

I got up from my bed and gave the Mayor a hoofshake.

Doc said I needed to exercise my wing, so I could use a few exercises before Pinkie came to visit. I guess I'll hit the Gym.

By the way, what time is it? Nurse Redheart said visiting time started a bit late today, but she didn't say how late. Oh well, she'll show up when she shows up.

Mayor Mare was opening the door of my room when suddenly...

"SURPRISE!!"

The Mayor just stood there in shock, I immediately jumped on my bed and looked at the door.

There were quite a few ponies with confused expressions on their face, except for Pinkie, who was innocently waving at me.

End of Chapter 3

Yes, Mayor Mare needs to have... Moneyyyy!

...

Yeah, that was a bad impression, what are you going to do? Shoot me?

Ha! I should warn you, I have a tiny bullet-proof shield the exact size of a bullet somewhere on my body, and if you hit it, i will be unharmed, and your plan will be foiled. You will be the laughing stock of me...

Now for the Hype. *Ahem*

Where will Lightning spend his second night in Ponyville?

And will he accept what the ponies of this town are doing to him?

Find out in the next chapter of...

Will of Fire!